diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 3 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 7466-8.txt | 8109 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 7466-8.zip | bin | 0 -> 210424 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 |
5 files changed, 8125 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6833f05 --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,3 @@ +* text=auto +*.txt text +*.md text diff --git a/7466-8.txt b/7466-8.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..9480c39 --- /dev/null +++ b/7466-8.txt @@ -0,0 +1,8109 @@ +The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Principal Navigations, Voyages, +Traffiques, and Discoveries of the English People, v. 2, by Richard Hakluyt +#5 in our series by Richard Hakluyt + +Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the +copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing +this or any other Project Gutenberg eBook. + +This header should be the first thing seen when viewing this Project +Gutenberg file. Please do not remove it. Do not change or edit the +header without written permission. + +Please read the "legal small print," and other information about the +eBook and Project Gutenberg at the bottom of this file. Included is +important information about your specific rights and restrictions in +how the file may be used. You can also find out about how to make a +donation to Project Gutenberg, and how to get involved. + + +**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts** + +**eBooks Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971** + +*****These eBooks Were Prepared By Thousands of Volunteers!***** + + +Title: The Principal Navigations, Voyages, Traffiques, and Discoveries + of the English People, v. 2 + Northeastern Europe and Adjacent Countries. Part 1. Tartary + +Author: Richard Hakluyt + +Release Date: February, 2005 [EBook #7466] +[Yes, we are more than one year ahead of schedule] +[This file was first posted on May 5, 2003] + +Edition: 10 + +Language: Latin and English + +Character set encoding: ISO-Latin-1 + +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PRINCIPAL NAVIGATIONS, V2 *** + + + + +Produced by Karl Hagen, Juliet Sutherland, +and the Online Distributed Proofreading team. + + + + +** Transcriber's Notes ** + +The printed edition from which this e-text has been produced retains the +spelling and abreviations of Hakluyt's 16th-century original. In this +version, the spelling has been retained, but the following manuscript +abbreviations have been silently expanded: + +- vowels with macrons = vowel + 'n' or 'm' +- q; = -que (in the Latin) +- y[e] = the; y[t] = that; w[t] = with + +This edition contains footnotes and two types of sidenotes. Most footnotes +are added by the editor. They follow modern (19th-century) spelling +conventions. Those that don't are Hakluyt's (and are not always +systematically marked as such by the editor). The sidenotes are Hakluyt's +own. Summarizing sidenotes are labelled [Sidenote: ] and placed before the +sentence to which they apply. Sidenotes that are keyed with a symbol are +labeled [Marginal note: ] and placed at the point of the symbol, except in +poetry, where they are moved to the nearest convenient break in the text. + +** End Transcriber's Notes ** + +THE PRINCIPAL +Navigations, Voyages, Traffiques, +AND +Discoveries +OF +The English Nation. + +Collected by +RICHARD HAKLUYT, PREACHER, + +AND + +Edited by +EDMUND GOLDSMID, F.R.H.S. + +VOL. II. + +NORTHEASTERN EUROPE, AND ADJACENT COUNTRIES. + +Part I. + +TARTARY. + + + + +THE PRINCIPAL +Navigations, Voyages, Traffiques, +AND +Discoveries +OF +The English Nation. + +Collected by +RICHARD HAKLUYT, PREACHER, + +AND + +Edited by +EDMUND GOLDSMID, F.R.H.S. + +EASTERN EUROPE AND THE MUSCOVY COMPANY. + + + + +Navigations, Voyages, Traffiques, and Discoveries in EASTERN EUROPE + + +Part of an Epistle written by one Yuo of Narbona vnto the Archbishop of + Burdeaux, containing the confession of an Englishman as touching the + barbarous demeanour of the Tartars, which had liued long among them, and + was drawen along perforce with them in their expedition against Hungarie: + Recorded by Mathew Paris in the yere of your Lord 1243. + +The Lord therefore being prouoked to indignation, by reason of this and +other sinnes committed among vs Christians, is become, as it were, a +destroying enemie, and a dreadful auenger. This I may iustly affirme to be +true, because an huge nation, and a barbarous and inhumane people, whose +law is lawlesse, whose wrath is furious, euen the rod of Gods anger, +ouerrunneth, and vtterly wasteth infinite countreyes, cruelly abolishing +all things where they come, with fire and sword. And this present Summer, +the foresayd nation, being called Tartars, departing out of Hungarie, which +they had surprised by treason, layd siege vnto the very same towne, wherein +I my selfe abode, with many thousands of souldiers: neither were in the +sayd towne on our part aboue 50. men of warre, whom, together with 20. +cros-bowes, the captaine had left in garrison. All these, out of certeine +high places, beholding the enemies vaste armie, and abhorring the beastly +crueltie of Antichrist his complices, signified foorthwith vnto their +gouernour, the hideous lamentations of his Christian subiects, who suddenly +being surprised in all the prouince adioyning, without any difference or +respect of condition, fortune, sexe, or age, were by manifolde cruelties, +all of them destroyed with whose carkeises, the Tartarian chieftains, and +their brutish and sauage followers, glutting themselues, as with delicious +cates, left nothing for vultures but the bare bones. And a strange thing it +is to consider, that the greedie and rauenous vultures disdeined to praye +vpon any of the reliques, which remained. Olde, and deformed women they +gaue, as it were for dayly sustenance, vnto their Canibals; the beautifull +deuoured they not, but smothered them lamenting and scritching, with forced +and vnnaturall rauishments. Like barbarous miscreants, they quelled virgins +vnto death, and cutting off their tender paps to present for deinties vnto +their magistrates, they engorged themselues with their bodies. + +Howbeit, their spials in the meane time discrying from the top of an highe +mountaine the Duke of Austria, the king of Bohemia, the Patriarch of +Aquileia, the Duke of Carinthia, and (as some report) the Earle of Baden, +with a mightie power, and in battell aray, approching towards them, that +accursed crew immediately vanished, and all those Tartarian vagabonds +retired themselues into the distressed and vanquished land of Hungarie who +as they came suddenly, so they departed also on the sudden which their +celeritie caused all men to stand in horrour and astonishment of them. But +of the sayd fugitiues the prince of Dalmatia tooke eight, one of which +number the Duke of Austria knew to be an English man, who was perpetually +banished out of the Realme of England, in regard of certaine notorious +crimes by him committed. This fellow, on the behalfe of the most +tyrannicall king of the Tartars, had bene twise, as a messenger and +interpreter, with the king of Hungarie, menacing and plainely foretelling +those mischiefes which afterward happened, vnlesse he would submit himselfe +and his kingdome vnto the Tartars yoke. Well, being allured by our Princes +to confesse the trueth, he made such oathes and protestations, as (I +thinke) the deuill himselfe would haue beene trusted for. First therefore +he reported of himselfe, that presently after the time of his banishment, +namely about the 30. yere of his age, hauing lost all that he had in the +citie of Acon at Dice, euen in the midst of Winter, being compelled by +ignominious hunger, wearing nothing about him but a shirt of sacke, a paire +of shooes, and a haire cappe onely, being shauen like a foole, and vttering +an vncoth noise as if he had bene dumbe, he tooke his iourney, and and so +traueiling many countreyes, and finding in diuers places friendly +entertainment, he prolonged his life in this maner for a season, albeit +euery day by rashnesse of speech, and inconstancie of heart, he endangered +himselfe to the deuill. At length, by reason of extreame trauaile, and +continuall change of aire and of meats in Caldea, he fell into a greuious +sicknesse, insomuch that he was wearie of his life. Not being able +therefore to go forward or backeward, and staying there a while to refreshe +himselfe, he began (being somewhat learned) to commend to writing those +wordes which hee heard spoken, and within a short space, so aptly to +pronounce, and to vtter them himselfe, that he was reputed for a natiue +member of that countrey: and by the same dexteritie he attained to manie +languages. This man the Tartars hauing intelligence of by their spies, drew +him perforce into their societie and being admonished by an oracle or +vision, to challenge dominion ouer the whole earth, they allured him by +many rewards to their faithfull seruice, by reason that they wanted +interpreters. But concerning their maners and superstitions, of the +disposition and stature of their bodies, of their countrey and maner of +fighting &c, he protested the particulars following to be true: namely, +that they were aboue all men, couetous, hasty, deceitfull, and mercilesse: +notwithstanding, by reason of the rigour and extremitie of punishments to +be inflicted vpon them by their superiours, they are restreined from +brawlings, and from mutuall strife and contention. The ancient founders and +fathers of their tribes, they call by the name of gods, and at certaine set +times they doe celebrate solemne feasts vnto them, many of them being +particular, & but foure onely generall. They thinke that all things are +created for themselues alone. They esteeme it none offence to exercise +cruelty against rebels. They be hardie and strong in the breast, leane and +pale-faced, rough and huf-shouldered, hauing flatte and short noses, long +and sharpe chinnes, their vpper iawes are low and declining, their teeth +long and thinne, their eyebrowes extending from their fore-heads downe to +their noses, their eies inconstant and blacke, their countenances writhen +and terrible, their extreame ioynts strong with bones and sinewes, hauing +thicke and great thighes, and short legs, and yet being equall vnto vs in +stature: for that length which is wanting in their legs is supplied in the +vpper parts of their bodies. Their countrey in olde time was a land vtterly +desert and waste, situated far beyond Chaldea, from whence they haue +expelled Lions, Beares, & such like vntamed beasts with their bowes, and +other engines. Of the hides of beasts being tanned, they vse to shape for +themselues light, but yet impenetrable armour. They ride fast bound to +their horses, which are not very great in stature, but exceedingly strong, +and mainteined with little prouender. They vse to fight constantly and +valiantly with iauelines, maces, battle axes, and swords. But specially +they are excellent archers, and cunning warriers with their bowes. Their +backs are slightly armed, that they may not flee. They withdraw not +themselues from the combate, till they see the chiefe Standerd of their +Generall giue backe. Vanquished, they aske no fauour and vanquishing, they +shew no compassion. They all persist in their purpose of subduing the whole +world vnder their owne subiection, as if they were but one man, and yet +they are moe then millions in number. They haue 60000. Courriers, who being +sent before vpon light horses to prepare a place for the armie to incampe +in, will in the space of one night gallop three days iourney. And suddenly +diffusing themselues ouer an whole prouince, and surprising all the people +thereof vnarmed, vnprouided, dispersed, they make such horrible slaughters +that the king or prince of the land inuaded, cannot finde people sufficient +to wage battell against them, and to withstand them. They delude all people +and princes of regions in time of peace, pretending that for a cause which +indeed is no cause. Sometimes they say, that they will make a voyage to +Colen, to fetch home the three wise kings into their owne countrey; +sometimes to punish the auarice and pride of the Romans, who oppressed them +in times past, some times to conquere barbarous and Northren nations; +sometimes to moderate the furie of the Germans with their owne meeke +mildnesse; sometimes to learne warlike feats and stratagems of the French; +sometimes for the finding out of fertile ground to suffice their huge +multitudes; sometimes again in derision they say, that they intend to goe +on pilgrimage to S. Iames of Galicia. In regard of which sleights and +collusions certaine vndiscreet gouernors concluding a league with them, +haue granted them free passage thorow their territories, which leagues +notwithstanding being violated, were an occasion of ruine and destruction +vnto the foresayd gouernours, &c. + + * * * * * + +Libellus historicus Ioannis de Plano Carpini, qui missus est Legatus ad + Tartaros anno Domini 1246. ab Innocentio quarto Pontifice maximo. Incipit + Prologus in librum Tartarorum. + + +Omnibus Christi fidelibus ad quos præsens scriptum peruenerit, frater +Ioannes de Plano Carpini ordinis fratrum minorum, Apostolicæ sedis Legatus, +nuncius ad Tartaros et nationes alias Orientis, Dei gratiam in præsenti, et +gloriam in futuro, et de inimicis suis gloriam triumphalem. Cum ex mandato +sedis apostolicæ iremus ad Tartaros et nationes alias Orientis, et sciremus +Domini Papæ et venerabilium Cardinalium voluntatem, eligimus prius ad +Tartaros profiscisci. Timebamus enimne per eos in proximo ecclesiæ Dei +periculum immineret. Et quamuis à Tartaris et alijs nationibus timeremus +occidi, vel perpetuo captiuari, vel fame, siti, algore, æstu, contumelia, +et laboribus nimijs, et quasi vltra vires affligi (quæ omnia multo plusquam +prius credidimus, excepta morte vel captiuitate perpetua nobis +multipliciter euenerunt) non tamen pepercimus nobis ipsis, vt voluntatem +Dei secundum Domini papæ mandatum adimplere possemus, et vt proficeremus in +aliquo Christianis, vt saltem scita veraciter voluntate et intentione +ipsorum, possemus illam patefacere Christianis, ne forte subito irruentes +inuenirent eos imparatos, sicut peccatis hominum exigentibus alia vice +contigit: et fecerunt magnam stragem in populo Christiano. [Sidenote: Annus +& 4 menses & amplius.] Vnde quæcunque pro vestra vtilitate vobis scribimus +ad cautelam, tanto securius credere debetis, quanto nos cuncta vel ipsi +vidimus oculis nostris, qui per annum et quatuor menses et amplius, +ambulauimus per ipsos et cum ipsis, ac fuimus, inter eos, vel audiuimus à +Christianis qui sunt inter eos captiui, et vt credimus fide dignis. +Mandatum etiam à supremo pontifice habebamus, vt cuncta, perscrutaremur et +videremus omnia diligenter. [Sidenote: Frater Benedictus Polonus comes +Ioannis de Plano Carpini.] Quod tam nos quam frater Benedictus eiusdem +ordinis qui nostræ tribulationis fuit socius et interpres fecimus studiose. + + +De terra Tartarorum, situ, qualitate & dispositione aeris in eadem. Cap. 1. + +Volentes igitur facta scribere Tartaroram, vt lectores facilius valeant +inuenire, hoc modo per capitula describemus. Primo quidem dicemus de terra. +Secundo de hominibus. Tertio de ritu. Quarto de moribus. Quinto de ipsorum +imperio. Sexto de bellis. Septimo de terris quas eorum dominio +subiugauerant. Octauo quomodo bello occurratur eisdem. De terra possumus +hoc modo tractare. In principio quidem dicemus de situ ipsius: secundo de +qualitate: tertio de dispositione aeris in eadem. Terra vero prædicta est +in ea posita parte Orientis in qua oriens sicut credimus coniungitur +Aquiloni. [Sidenote: Al. Solanganorum. Oceauns ab Aquilone.] Ab Oriente +autem est terra posita. Kyraiorum et etiam Solangorum: à meridie sunt terræ +Saracenorum inter Occidentem et Meridiem Huyrorum. Ab Occidente prouincia +Naymanorum; ab Aquilone mari oceano circundatur. Hæc vero in parte aliqua +est nimium montuosa, et in aliqua est campestris, sed fere tota adimxta +glarea, raro argillosa, plurimum est arenosa. In aliqua parte terne sunt +aliquæ modicæ siluæ: alia vero est sine lignis omnino. Cibaria autem sua +decoquunt et sedent tam imperator quàm principes et alij ad ignem factum de +boum stercoribus et equorum. Terra autem prædicta non est in parte +centesima fructuosa: nec etiam potest fructum portare nisi aquis +fluuialibus irrigetur. Sed aqua et riui ibidem sunt pauci: flumina vero +rarissima vnde ibidem villæ sunt paucæ; nec aliquæ ciuitates excepta vna, +quæ esse dicitur satis bona; [Sidenote: Syra orda, curia maior +imperatoris.] nos autem non vidimus illam, sed fuimus prope ad dimidium +diem, cum apud Syram ordam essemus, quæ curia est maior imperatoris eorum. +Et licet aliàs infructuosa sit, quamuis non multum tamen competenter est +alendis pecoribus apta. Aer in ipsa est mirabiliter inordinatus. In media +etiam æstate quando in alijs partibus solet calor maximus abundare; ibi +sunt tonitrua magna et fulgura, ex quibus homines quam plurimi occiduntur. +[Sidenote: Maximæ niues in æstate in Tartaria.] Cadunt etiam ibi eodem +tempore maximæ niues. Ibi sunt etiam frigidissimorum ventorum tam maximes +tempestates, quod cum labore vix possunt homines aliquando equitare. Vnde +cum essemus apud ordam (sic enim stationes imperatoris apud eos et +principum appellantur) iacebamus in terra præ magnitudine venti prostrati, +et propter pulueris multitudinem videre minime poteramus. In ea etiam in +hyeme nusquam pluit, sed in æstate: et tam modicum, quod vix potest +aliquando puluerem et radices graminum madidare. [Sidenote: Grando maxima.] +Grando etiam ibi sæpe maxiina cadit. [Sidenote: Maxima inundatio exubita +grandinis resolutione.] Vnde eo tempore quando fuit electus, et in sede +regni poni debuit imperator, nobis in curia existentibus, tanta cecidit +grando, quod ex subita resolutione sicut plenius intelleximus, plusquam +centum et quadraginta homines in eadem curia fuerunt submersi. Res autem et +habitacula plura deducta fuerunt. Ibi est etiam in æstate subito magnus +calor, et repente maximum frigus. In hyeme vero in aliqua parte cadunt +maximæ niues, in alia autem paruæ. [Sidenote: Iter quinque mensium et +dinudij.] Et vt breuiter de terra concludam, magna est, sed aliter, sicut +vidimus oculis nostris, (quia per ipsam circuendam quinque mensibus et +dimidium ambulauimus) multo vilior est, quàm dicere valeamus. + + +De formis Tartarorum, de coniugio, vestibus et habitaculis eorum. Cap. 2. + +Dicto de terra, de hominibus est dicendum. Primo quidem formas describemus +personarum. Secundò de ipsorum coniugio supponemus. Tertio de vestibus. +Quarto de habitaculis. Quinto de rebus eorum. Forma personarum ab hominibus +alijs est remota. Inter oculos enim et genas plusquam alij homines sunt +lati. Genæ etiam satis prominent à maxillis. Graciles sunt generaliter in +cingulo exceptis quibusdam paucis. Pene omnes sunt mediocris staturæ. Barba +fere omnibus minime crescit. Aliqui tamen in inferiori labio et in barba +modicos habent crines, quos minime tondent. Super verticem capitis in modum +clericorum habent coronas, et ab aure vna vsque ad aliam, ad latitudinem +trium digitorum similiter omnes radunt. Quæ rasuræ coronæ prædictæ +iunguntur. Super frontem etiam ad latitudinem duorum digitorum similiter +omnes radunt. Illos autem capillos qui sunt inter coronam et prætaxatam +rasuram crescere vsque ad supercilia sinunt. Et ex vtraque parte frontis +tondendo plusquam in medio crines faciunt longos: reliquos vero crines +permittunt crescere vt mulieres. De quibus faciunt duas cordas, et ligant +vnamquamque post aurem. Pedes etiam modicos habent. Vxores vero habet +vnusquisque quot potest tenere. Aliquis centum, aliquis quinquaginta, +aliquis decem, aliquis plures vel pauciores: et omnibus parentibus +generaliter iunguntur, excepta matre, filia, vel sorore ex eadem matre, +sororibus etiam ex patre: tamen et vxores patris post mortem ducere +possunt. Vxorem etiam fratris alter frater iunior post mortem vel alius de +parentela iunior ducere tenetur. Reliquas mulieres omnes sine vlla +differentia ducunt in vxores, et emunt eas valde pretiosè à parentibus +suis. Post mortem maritorum de facili ad secunda coniugia non migrant, nisi +quis velit suam nouercam ducere in vxorem. [Sidenote: Vestes.] Vestes autem +tam virorum quàm mulierum sunt vno modo formatæ. Pallijs, cappis vel +capputijs vel pellibus non vtuntur. Tunicas vero portant de Bukeramo, +purpura, vel Baldaquino in hunc modum formatas. A supremo vsque deorsum +sunt scissæ, quia ante pectus dupticantur. A latere vero sinistro vna, et +in dextris tribus ligaturis nectuntur, et in latere et in sinistro vsque ad +brachiale sunt scissæ. Pellicia cuiuscunque sunt generis in eundem modum +formantur: superius tamen pellicium exterius habet pilum, sed à +posterioribus est apertum. Habet autem caudulam vnam vsque ad genua retro. +Mulieres vero quæ sunt maritatæ habent tunicam valde amplam et vsque ad +terram ante scissam. Super caput vero habent vnum quid rotundum de +viminibus vel de cortice factum, quod in longum protenditur ad vnam vlnam, +et in summitate desinit in quadrum: et ab imo vsque ad summum in +amplitudine semper crescit, et in summitate habet virgulam vnam longam et +gracilem de auro vel de argento seu de ligno, vel etiam pennam: et est +assutum super vnum pileolum, quod protenditur vsque ad humeros. +Instrumentum prædictum est tectum de buccaramo, siue purpura vel +baldaquino: sine quo instrumento coram hominibus nunquam vadunt, et per hoc +ab alijs mulieribus cognoscuntur. Virgines autem et iuuenes mulieres cum +magna difficultate à viris suis possunt discerni: quum per omnia vestiuntur +vt viri. Pileola habent alia quàm aliæ nationes, quorum formam +intelligibiliter describere non valemus. [Sidenote: Tabernacula.] Stationes +rotundas habent in modum tentorij præparatas, de virgis et baculis +subtiliter factas. Supra vero in medio rotundam habent fenestram vnde lumen +ingreditur, et vt possit fumus exire: quia semper in medio ignem faciunt. +Parietes autem et tecta filtro sunt cooperta. Ostia etiam de filtro sunt +facta. Quædam stationes sunt magnæ, quædam paruæ, secundum dignitatem et +hominum paruitatem. Quædam soluuntur subito et reparantur et super somarios +deferuntur. Quædam dissolui non possunt, sed in curribus deferuntur. +Minoribus autem in curru ad deferendum vnus bos; maioribus tres vel +quatuor, vel etiam plures, vel quod est magis, sufficiunt ad portandum. +[Sidenote: Opes in pecore.] Quocunque vadunt siue ad bellum, siue alias, +semper illas deferunt secum. In animalibus sunt diuites valde: in camelis, +bobus, ouibus, capris, et equis. Iumentorum tantam habent multitudinem, +quantam non credimus habere totum mundum. Porcos et alias bestias minime +habent. + + +De cultu et de hijs quæ credunt esse peccata, et de diuinationibus et ritu + funeris eorum, et de purgationibus suorum peccatorum. Cap. 3. + +Dicto de hominibus, dicendum est de ritu: de quo tractabimus in hunc modum. +Primo de cultu: secundo de hijs quæ credunt esse peccata: tertio de +diuinationibus, et purgationibus peccatorum: quarto de ritu funeris. Vnum +Deum credunt, quem credunt esse factorem omnium visibilium et inuisibilium. +Et credunt eum tam bonorum in hoc mundo quam pænarum esse factorem: non +tamen orationibus vel laudibus, aut ritu aliquo ipsum colunt. Nihilommus +habent idola quædam de filtro ad imaginem hominis facta; et illa ponunt et +vtraque parte ostij stationis, et subtus illa ponunt quiddam de filtro in +modum vberis factum, et illa credunt esse pecorum custodes, et eis +beneficium lactis et pullorum præstare. Alia vero faciunt de pannis +sericis, et illa multum honorant. Quidam ponunt illa in pulchro curru tecto +ante ostium stationis: et quicunque aliquid de illo curru furatur, sine +vlla miseratione occiditur. Duces, millenarij, et centenarij vnum semper +habent in medio stationis. Prædictis idolis offerunt primum lac omnis +pecoris et iumenti. Et cum primo comedere et bibere incipiunt, primo +offerunt eis de cibarijs et potu. Et cum bestiam aliquam occidunt, offerunt +cor Idolo quod est in curru in aliquo cypho, et dimittunt vsque mane, et +tunc auferunt de præsentia eius et decoquunt et manducant. Primo etiam +imperatori faciunt idolum, quod ponunt in curru, ante quam stationem +honorifice, sicut vidimus ante ordam imperatoris istius offerunt munera +multa. Equos etiam offerunt ei, quos nullus audet ascendere vsque ad +mortem. Alia etiam animalia eidem offerunt. Quæ vero occidunt ad +manducandum, nullum os ex eis confringunt, sed igni comburunt. Et etiam ad +meridiem tanquam Deo inclinant, et inclinare faciunt alios nobiles, qui se +reddunt eisdem. Vnde nuper contigit quod Michael, qui fuit vnus de magnis +ducibus Russiæ, cum iuisset ad se reddendum Bati, fecerunt eum prius inter +duos ignes transire: Post hoc dixerunt, quod ad meridiem Cyngis inclinaret. +Qui respondit, quod Bati et seruis suis inclinaret libenter, sed imagini +hominis mortui non inclinaret, quia non licet hoc facere Christianis. Et +cum sæpe diceretur, quod inclinaret, et nollet, mandauit ei prædictus per +filium Ieroslai, quod occideretur si non inclinaret. [Sidenote: Martyrium +Michaelis ducis Russiæ.] Qui respondit, quod potius vellet mori, quam hoc +faceret, quia non liceret. At ille satellitem vnum misit, qui tam diu +contra cor eum in ventre calce percussit, quousque deficeret. Tunc quidam +de suis militibus quia astabat confortans eum dixit: Esto robustus quia hæc +poena non diu tibi durabit, et statim sequetur gaudium sempiternum: post +hoc fuit caput eius cultello præcisum. Militi vero prædicto fuit caput +etiam cultello amputatum. Solem igitur lumina et ignem venerantur et +adorant, et aquam et terram, eis cibonim et potus primitias offerentes, et +mane potissime antequam comedant et bibant: quia de cultu Dei nullam legem +obseruant. Neminem cogunt suam fidem vel legem negare. Accidit tamen dum +adhuc nuper essemus in terra quod Andreas dux de Saruogle [Marginal note: +Vel, Sciruogle. Andreas dux Russiæ.] quæ est in Russia fuit apud Bati +accusatus, quod educeret equos Tartarorum de terra et venderet alias, et +cum tamen non esset probatum fuit, occisus: quod audiens iunior frater +eius, venit cum vxore occisi ad ducem prædictum Bati, volens supplicare, ne +terra tolleretur eisdem. Qui dixit par esse, quod vxorem fratris carnalis +prædicti duceret in vxorem: et mulieri præcepit ducere illum in virum +secundum consuetudinem Tartarorum. Qui respondit, quod prius vellet occidi, +quam faceret contra legem. At ille, nihilominous tradidit eam illi, quamuis +renuerat quantum posset: et duxerunt ambo in lecto, et posuerunt puerum +super illam plorantem et clamantem et cogerunt eos commisceri coactione non +conditionali, sed absoluta. [Sidenote: De superstitiosis traditionibus +eorum. [Greek: Ethelothraeskeia.]] Quamuis de iustitia facienda, vel +peccato, cauendo nullam habeant legem, nihilominus tamen habent aliquas +traditiones, quas dicunt esse peccata: quas confinxerunt ipsi et patres +eorum. Vnum est, cultellum figere in igne, vel etiam quocunque modo tangere +cum cultello: vel cum cultello extrahere carnes de caldario: iuxta ignem +etiam incidere cum securi. Credunt etiam quod sic auferri caput debeat +igni. Item appodiare se ad flagellum, cum quo percutitur equus: Ipsi enim +calcaribus non vtuntur. Item tangere flagellis sagittas. Item iuuenes aues +occidere, vel accipere: cum froeno equum percutere, Item os cum osse alio +frangere. Item lac vel aliquem potum vel cibum super terram effundere. In +statione mingere, sed si voluntarie facit occiditur: si autem aliter, +oportet quod pecunia soluatur incantatori, qui purificet eos: faciat etiam +stationem et ea quæ in ipsa sunt inter duos ignes transire. Sed antequam +sic purificetur nullus audet intrare vel aliquid de ipsa portare. Item si +alicui morsus imponitur, et deglutire non potest, et de ore suo eijcit eum, +fit foramen sub statione, et extrahunt per illud foramen, et sine vlla +misericordia occiditur. [Sidenote: [Greek: atheotaes].] Item si aliquis +calcat limen stationis alicuius ducis interficitur eodem modo. Et multa +habent similia, de quibus longum est narrare. Sed homines occidere, aliorum +terras inuadere, res aliorum accipere, quocunque iniusto modo fornicari, +alijs hominibus iniunari, facere contra Dei prohibitiones et Dei præcepta, +nullum est peccatum apud eos. De vita æterna et damnatione perpetua, nihil +sciunt. Credunt tamen quod post mortem in alio seculo viuant, greges +multiplicent, comedant, bibant, et alia faciant, quæ in hoc seculo à +viuentibus hominibus fiunt. Diuinationibus, augurijs, aruspicijs, +veneficijs, incantationibus multum intendunt. Et cum à dæmonibus ipsis +respondetur, credunt quod Deus ipsis loquatur, quem Deum vocant Itoga: sed +Comani Cham, id est, imperatorem ipsum appellant, quem mirabiliter timent +et reuerentur: ac oblationes offerunt multas, et primitias cibi et potus. +Secundum autem responsa ipsius faciunt vniuersa. [Sidenote: Cultus luna.] +In principio etiam lunationis vel plenilunio incipiunt quicquid noui agere +volunt. Vnde illam magnum imperatorem appellant, eique genua flectunt et +deprecantur. Solem dicunt esse matrem lunæ, eo quod lumen à sole recipiat. +Et vt breuiter dicam per ignem credunt omnia purificari. Vnde cum nuncij +veniunt ad eos, vel principes, vel qualescunque personæ, oportet ipsos et +munera quæ portant per duos ignes transire, vt purificentur. Item si cadit +ignis de coelo super pecora, vel super homines, quod ibidem sæpe contingit, +siue aliquid talium euenerit eis, per quod immundos seu infortunatos se +reputant, oportet similiter per incantatores mundari. Et quasi omnem spem +suam in talibus posuerunt. [Sidenote: Ritus funebris.] Quando aliquis eorum +infirmatur, ponitur in statione eius vna hasta, et contra illam filtrum +circumuoluitur nigrum: et ex tunc nullus audet alienus postes stationum +intrare. Et quando incipit agonizare, omnes recedunt ab eo; quoniam nullus +de ijs qui morti eius assistunt, potest ordam alicuius ducis vel +imperatoris vsque ad nouam lunationem intrare. Cum autem mortuus est, si +est de maioribus, sepelitur occultè in campo vbi placuerit: sepelitur autem +cum statione sedendo in medio eius, et ponunt mensam ante eum, et alueum +carnibus plenum, et cyphum lactis iumentini: Sepelitur autem cum eo vnum +iumentum cum pullo, et equus cum fræno et sella: et alium equum comedunt et +stramine corium implent, et super duo vel quatuor ligna altius ponunt, vt +habeat in alio mundo stationem vbi moretur, et iumentum de quo lac habeat, +et, possit sibi equos multiplicare, et equos etiam in quibus valeat +equitare. Aurum et argentum sepeliunt eodem modo cum ipso. Currus in quo +ducitur frangitur, et statio sua destruitur, nec nomen proprium eius vsque +ad tertium generationem audet aliquis nominare. Alius etiam est modus +sepeliendi quosdam maiores. Vaditur in campo occultè, et ibi gramma +remouent cum radicibus et faciunt foueam magnam, et in latere illius foueæ +faciunt vnam sub terra, et illum seruum quem habet dilectum ponunt sub eo, +qui iacet tam diu sub eo donec incipit agonizare, deinde extrahunt eum vt +valeat respirare, et sic faciunt ter. Et si euadet, postea est liber, et +facit quicquid ei placuerit, et est magnus in statione, ac inter parentes +illius. [Sidenote: Idem mos sepeliendi fere in Florida.] Mortuum autem +ponunt in foueam, quæ est in latere facta cum his quæ superius dicta sunt. +Deinde replent foueam quæ est ante foueam suam, et desuper gramina ponunt, +vt fuerant prius, ad hoc, ne locus vlterius vileat inueniri. Alia faciunt +vt dictum est. In terra eorum sunt coemeteria duo. Vnum in quo sepeliuntur +imperatores, duces et nobiles omnes: et vbicunque moriuntur, si congruè +fieri potest, illuc deferuntur. Sepelitur autem cum eis aurum et argentum +multum. Aliud est in quo sepeliuntur illi qui in Hungaria interfecti +fuerunt: multi enim ibidem occisi fuerunt. Ad illa coemeteria nullus audet +accedere præter custodes, qui ad custodiendum positi sunt ibidem. Et si +aliquis accesserit, capitur, spoliatur et verberatur, et valde malè +tractatur. Vnde nos ipsi nescientes intrauimus termmos coemeterij eorum qui +in Hungaria occisi fuerunt, et venerunt super nos sagittæ volantes: sed +quia eramus nuncij consuetudinem terræ nescientes, nos liberos dimiserunt +abire. [Sidenote: Lustrationes ritus.] Parentes autem et omnes alij qui +morantur in stationibus suis oportet purificari per ignem: quæ purificatio +fit hoc modo. Faciunt duos ignes et duas hastas ponunt iuxta ignes et vnam +cordam in summitate hastarum: et ligant super cordam illam quasdam +scissuras de buccharamo: sub qua corda et ligaturis inter illos duos ignes +transeunt homines, bestiæ et stationes: Et sunt duæ mulieres, vna hinc, et +alia inde aquam projicientes, et quædam carmina recitantes. Et si aliqui +currus ibi franguntur, vel etiam res ibi cadunt aliqus, incantatores +accipiunt. Et si aliquis occiditur à tonitruo, omnes illos homines qui +morantur in stationibus illis, oportet prædicto modo ignes transire. +Statio, lectus, filtra, currus, vestes, et quicquid talium habuerint, à +nullo tanguntur, sed tanquam immunda ab omnibus respuuntur. + + +De consuetudinibus bonis et malis et cibis eorum. Cap. 4. + +Dicto de ritu, dicendum est de moribus: de quibus tractabimus hoc modo. +Primo dicemus de bonis, secundo de malis: tertio de consuetudinibus: quarto +de cibis. [Sidenote: Obedientia.] Prædicti homines, scilicet Tartari sunt +magis obedientes Dominis suis quàm aliqui homines in hoc mundo, siue +religiosi, siue seculares: et magis reuerentur eosdem: neque de facili +mentiuntur eis. Verbis ad inuicem rarò aut nunquam contendunt, factis verò +nunquam. Bella, rixæ, vulnera, homicidia inter eos non contingunt. +[Sidenote: Abstinentia.] Prædones et fures magnarum rerum non inueniuntur +inter eos. Vnde stationes et currus eorum, vbi habent thesauram suum setis +aut vectibus non firmantur. Si aliquæ bestiæ perduntur, quicunque inuenent +eas vel dimittit sic esse, vel ducit eas ad homines illos, qui positi sunt +ad hoc. Homines autem quorum sunt bestiæ apud eosdem illas requirunt, et +absque vlla difficultate recipiunt illas. [Sidenote: Comitas.] Vnus alium +satis honorat: et ad inuicem sunt satis familiares: Et cibaria quamuis +inter illos sint pauca, tamen inter se satis competenter communicant illa; +et satis sunt sufferentes. [Sidenote: Temperantia.] Vnde quum ieiunant vno +die vel duobus diebus nihil comedentes omninò de facili non videntur +impatientes, sed cantant et ludunt quasi comederunt bene. In equitando +multum sustinent frigus, et calorem nimium patiuntur. Non sunt homines +delicati. Inuidi ad inuicem non videntur. Inter eos quasi nulla placita +sunt: nullus alium spernit, sed iuuat et promouet quantum congruè potest. +[Sidenote: Castitas mulierum.] Mulieres eorum sunt castæ: nec de +impudicitia earum inter eas aliquid auditur. Verba tamen quædam ex eis in +ioco satis habent turpia et impudica. Seditiones verò inter eas rarò vel +nunquam audiuntur. Et quamuis multum inebrientur, in ebrietate sua tamen +verbis vel facto nunquam contendunt. [Sidenote: Insolencia aduersus +exteros.] Nunc de malis moribus eorum est supponendum. Superbissimi alijs +hominibus sunt, et despiciunt omnes: ideò quasi pro nihilo reputant, siue +nobiles sint, siue ignobiles. Vidimus euim in curia Imperatoris nobilem +virum Ieroslaum. magnum Ducem Russiæ, filium etiam Regis et Reginæ Georgiæ, +et Soldanos multos, duces etiam Soldanorum nullum honorem debitum recipere +inter eos. Sed Tartari qui erant eis assignati, quantumcunque erant viles, +antecedebant eos, et semper primum locum et summum tenebant: immò sæpè +oportebat eos post posteriora sedere. [Sidenote: Iracundia Mendacitas.] +Iracundi multum et indignantis naturæ sunt: et etiam alijs hominibus plus +sunt mendaces, et fere nulla veritas inuenitur in eis. In principio quidem +sunt blandi, sed in fine pungunt vt scorpio. [Sidenote: Fraudulentia +Sordes.] Subdoli sunt et fraudulenti, et se possunt astutia circumueniunt +omnes. Homines sunt immundi, sumendo cibum et potum, et alijs factis suis. +Qui cum volunt aliquid mali facere alijs hominibus, miro modo occultant, vt +præuidere non possint, vel contra eorum astutias remedium inuenire. +[Sidenote: Temulentia.] Ebrietas honorabilis est apud eos: et quum multum +quis bibit, ibidem reijcit, nec propter hoc dimittit quin iterum bibat. +[Footnote: Chief engineer Melville, in his account of the adventures of the +survivors of the "Jeanette" in the Lena Delta, gives a similar description +of the drinking customs of the inhabitants of the _Tundra_.] Valdè sunt +cupidi et auari, exactores maximi ad petendum: tenacissimi retentores, et +parcissimi donatores. Aliorum hominum occisio pro nihilo est apud illos. +[Sidenote: Exortio Crudelitas.] Et, vt breuiter dicam, omnes mali mores +eorum propter prolixitatem in scripto redigi non possunt. [Sidenote: Cibi.] +Cibi eorum sunt omnia quæ mandi possunt. Comedunt canes, lupos, vulpes, et +equos; et in necessitate carnes humanas. Vnde quando pugnauerunt contra +quandam ciuitatem Kytaorum, [Footnote: Query, the inhabitants of the +province of Kutais, on the Euxine, or of Cathay?] vbi morabatur imperator +ipsorum; eam obsederunt tam diu, quod defecerunt ipsis Tartaris omninò +expensæ, Et quia non habebant quòd manducarent omninò, tunc accipiebatur de +decem hominibus vnus ad manducandum. Abluuiones etiam quæ egrediuntur de +iumentis cum pullis manducant. Imo vidimus etiam eos pediculos manducare: +vidimus etiam eos commedere mures. Mensalibus et manutergijs non vtuntur: +panem non habent, nec olera, nec legumina, nec aliquid aliud nisi carnes: +et tam paucas habent, quòd aliæ nationes vix inde viuere possent. Cum +pinguedine carnium multum polluunt manus: quando verò comederunt, tunc +manus ad ocreas suas, vel ad gramina, vel ad aliquid talium tergunt. Solent +etiam honestiores habere aliquos panniculos paruos, cum quibus vltimo +tergunt manus, quando carnes manducarunt. Cibum vnius eorum incidit, et +alius accipit cum puncto cultelli morsellos, et vnicuique prebet, quibusdam +plus, quibusdam minus, secundum quod plus vel minus volunt eos honorare. +Scutellas non lauant, et si aliquando cum brodio lauant carnium, iterum cum +carnibus in olla reponunt. Ollas etiam vel caldaria, vel alia vasa ad hoc +deputata si abluunt, simili modo lauant. Apud eos est magnum peccatum, si +de cibo vel potu perire permittatur aliquid. Vnde ossa, nisi prins +extrahatur medulla, dari canibus non permittunt. Vestes etiam non lauant, +nec lauari permittunt et maximè quo tonitrua ab illa hora incipiunt donec +desinant. Lac iumentinum bibunt in maxima quantitate si habent: bibunt +etiam ouinum, caprinum, vaccinum, et camelorum. Vinum, ceruisiam, et +medonem non habent, nisi ab alijs nationibus mittatur, vel donetur eisdem. +In hyeme, nisi diuites sint, lac iumentinum non habent. Millium cum aqua +decoquunt, quod tam tenue faciunt, quòd non comedere sed bibere possunt. Et +vnus quisque ex eis bibit cyphum vnum vel duos in mane, et nil plus in die +manducant. In sero vnicuique parum de carnibus datur, et brodium de +carnibus bibunt. In æstate autem, quia tunc habent satis de lacte iumentino +carnes rarò manducant, nisi fortè donentur eis, aut venatione aliquam +bestiam ceperint, siue auem. [Sidenote: Poena adulterij.] Legem etiam siue +consuetudinem habent occidendi virum et mulierem quos in adulterio +inuenirent manifestè. Similiter et virginem si fornicata fuerit, mulierem +occidunt et virum. [Sidenote: Furti. Arcani cuulgali.] Si aliquis inuenitur +in præda vel in furto manifesto in terra potestatis eorum sine vlla +miseratione occiditur. Item si aliquis eorum deundat consilium, maximè +quando volunt ire ad bellum; centum plagæ dantur super posteriora, quanto +maiores dare cum baculo magno vnus rusticus potest. Item quando aliqui di +minoribus offendunt in aliquo à suis maioribus non parciter eis, sed +verberibus grauiter affliguntur. Item inter filium concubinæ et vxoris +nulla est differentia, sed dat pater vnicuique eorum quod vult, et si est +de genere ducum, ita est dux filius concubinæ, sicut filius legitimus. +[Sidenote: [Greek: Poligamia.]] Et cum vnus Tartarus habet multas vxores, +vnaquæque per se suam stationem, et familiam habet; et cum vna comedit, et +bibit, et dormit vna die, et altera die cum alia. Vna tamen ex ipsis maior +est inter alias, et frequentius cum illa quam cum alijs commoratur. Et cum +tam multæ sint inter se tamen de facili non contendunt, Viri nihil +operantur omninò exceptis sagittis: et etiam de gregibus aliquantulam +habent curam, sed venantur, et exercent se ad sagittandum: Omnes enim à +paruo vsque ad magnum sagittarij sunt et boni. Et statim pueri eorum, cum +sunt duorum annorum vel trium, incipiunt equitare. Equos eorum regunt et +currunt in eis: et dantur eis arcus secundum suam ætatem, et instruunt ad +sagittandum. Agiles enim sunt et audates valdè. Virgines et mulieres +equitant, et agiliter in equis currunt vt viri. Vidimus enim eas arcus et +pharetras portare. Et tam viri quam mulieres diu in equitando possunt +durare. Breuissimas habent strepas: equos valde custodiunt; imo rerum +omnium sunt magni conseruatores. [Sidenote: Foeminæ Metæ incognitæ eodem +modo vestiuntur.] Mulieres eorum omnia operantur. Pellicia, vestes, +calceos, ocreas, et omnia opera quæ de corio fiunt. Currus etiam ducunt et +reparant camelos onerant, et velocissimæ sunt et strenuæ in omnibus +operibus suis: foemoralibus omnes vtuntur: aliquæ, sicut viri, sagittant. + + +De ipsorum Imperio. Cap. 5. + +Dicto de eorum consuetudinibus, dicendum est de eorum imperio. Et primò de +ipsius principio. Secundò de principibus eius. Tertiò de dominio +Imperatoris et principum. Terra quædam est in partibus Orientis, de qua +dictum est suprà, quæ Mongol nominatur. Hæc terra quondam quatuor populos +habuit. [Sidenote: Tartariæ populi Tartar fluuius.] Et vnus Yeka Mongol, id +est, magni Mongali vocabatur Secundus Sumongol, id est Aquatici Mongali. +Ipsi autem seipsos Tartaros appellabant, à quodam fluuio, qui currit per +terram eorum, qui Tartar nominatur Allius appellatur Merkat, quartus +Metrit. Hij populi omnes vnam formam personarum, et vnam linguam habebant: +quamuis inter se per principes et prouincias essent diuisi. [Sidenote: +Cygnis ortus et res gestæ.] In terra Yeka Mongol fuit qui vocabatur Cyngis. +Iste incepit esse robustus venator coram Domino. Didicit enim homines +furari, rapere, prædari. Ibat autem ad alias terras, et quoscunque potuit +capere, et sibi associare non demittebat homines verò suæ gentis ad se +inclinabat, qui tanquam ducem ipsum sequebantur, ad omnia malefacta. Hic +autem incepit pugnare cum Sumongol, siue Tartaris postquam homines +aggregauerat sibi, et interfecit ducem eorum, e multo bello omnes Tartaros +sibi subiugauit et in suam seruitutem redegit. Post hæc cum omnibus his +pugnauit, cum Merkat, qui erant positi iuxta terram Tartarorum, quos etiam +bello sibi subiecit: Inde procedens pugnauit contra Metritas, et etiam +illos deuicit. [Sidenote: Naymani.] Audientes itaque Naymani, quod Cyngis +erat taliter eleuatus, indignati fuerant. Ipsi enim habuerant Imperatorem, +qui fuerat strenuus valdè, cuidabant tributum omnes nationes prædictæ. +[Sidenote: Fratres discordantes oppressi.] Qui debitum vniuersæ carnis +exsoluens, filij eius successerunt loco eius; sed iuuenes erant et stulti, +et populum nesciebant tenere sed inuicem diuisi erant et scissi: vnde medio +tempore Cyngis erat taliter exaltatus, nihilominus, insultum faciebant in +terras superius annotatas, viros et mulieres et pueros occidebant, et +capiebant prædam eorum. Cyngis hoc audiens, omnes sibi subiectos homines +aggregauit. [Sidenote: Kara Kitai.] Naymani et Kara Kitai, id est nigri +Kitai, ex aduerso in quandam vallem strictam inter montes duos, per quam +nos euntes ad imperatorem eorum transiuimus, similiter conueniunt: et +commissum est prælium, in quo Naymani et Kara Kitai à Mongallis sunt +deuicti, et maior pars eorum occisa: et alij qui euadere non potuerunt in +seruitutem redacti sunt. [Sidenote: Occady-can.] In terra autem prædictorum +Kara Kytaorum Occaday can filius Cyngis can, postquam positus fuit +imperator, quandam ciuitatem, ædificauit, quam Omyl [Marginal note: Vel +Chanyl.] appellauit. [Sidenote: Homines syluestres.] Propè quam ad meridiem +est quoddam desertum magnum, in quo syluestres homines pro certo habitare +dicuntur, qui nulla modo loquuntur, nec in cruribus habent iuncturas: et si +quando cadunt, per se surgere sine adiutorio aliorum minime possunt, +aliquantam tamen habent discretionem. Mongali autem in terram eorum +reuertentes se contra Kytaos in prælium præparauerunt, qui castra mouentes +terram eorum intrauerunt. [Sidenote: De mutua victoria Mongalorum et +Kytaorum. Tartarorum Kytama clades.] Imperator autem Kytaorum hoc audiens +venit contra eos cum exercitu suo; et commissum est prælium durum; in quo +prælio Mongali fuerunt deuicti: et omnes nobiles Mongalorum qui erant in +prædicto exercitu fuerunt occisi vsque ad septem. Cyngis verò et alij qui +remanserunt in tetram suam fugerunt. Et quum aliquantulum quieuisset +Cyngis, præparauit se rursus ad prælium et contra terram Huiyrorum +processit ad bellum. Isti homines Christiani de secta Nestorianorum erant, +quos etiam bello deuicit, et eorum literas acceperunt. Nam prius scripturam +aliquam non habebant. [Sidenote: Nouæ victoriæ literæ.] Nunc autem eandem +literam Mongallorum appellant. Inde processit contra terram Saruiuorum +[Marginal note: Vel Saruiur.], et contra terram Karauitarum [Marginal note: +Vel Karanitarum.], et contra terram Voyrat [Marginal note: Vel Hudirat.], +et contra terram Comana, quas terras omnes deuicit. Inde est in teram suam +reuersus. Et cum aliquantulum quieuisset, conuocans omnibus gentibus +supradictis, contra Kytaos ad bellum processit, et cum diu contra eos +pugnasset, magnam partem terræ Kytaorum vicerunt: Imperatorem autem eorum +concluserunt in sua ciuitate maiori: quam cum tam diu obsiderunt, quod +exercitui defecerunt expensæ, et cum non haberent quod manducarent, +præcipit illis Cyngis can, quod de decem hominibus vnum darent ad +manducandum. Illi autem de ciuitate pugnabant viriliter contra illos +sagittis et machinis: [Sidenote: Argentum loco lapidum in hostem +proiectum.] Et cum deficerent lapides, pro lapidibus proiecerunt argentum, +et maximè liquefactum. Ciuitas enim hæc multis diuitijs erat plena. Et cum +diu pugnassent, et eam bello vincere minimè possent, fecerunt vnam magnam +viam sub terra ab exercitu vsque ad mediam ciuitatem, et aperientes subitò +terram, eis nescientibus prosilierunt in medio ciuitatis, et pugnabant cum +hominibus ciuitatis, et illi qui erant extra simili modo pugnabant, et +concidentes portas intrauerant ciuitatem: [Sidenote: Kytai victi.] et +occidentes Imperatorem et homines plures, ciuitatem possidebant: et aurum +et argentum, et omnes diuitias abstulerunt. Et cum terræ prædictæ Kytaoram +suos homines præfecissent, in terram propriam sunt reuersi. [Sidenote: +Cyngis salutator Imperator. Kyathaiæ pars in mari posita. Kytaorum litera +et religio.] Et tunc Imperatore Kytaoram deuicto factus est Imperator. +Quandam autem partem terræ Kytaorum, quæ posita est in mari, vsque in +hodiernum diem nullatenus deuicerunt. Kytai autem, de quibus superius +diximus, homines sunt Pagani, qui habent literam specialem: et habent nouum +et vetus Testamentum; et habent vitas patrum, et Erimitas et domos quasi +Ecclesias factas, in quibus orant temporibus suis: Et dicunt se quosdam +sanctos, habere. Vnum Deum colunt: Dominum nostram Iesum Christum honorant, +et credunt vitam æternam, sed minimè baptizantur. Scripturam nostram +honorant et reuerentur: Christianos diligunt, et Ecclesias faciunt plures. +Homines benigni et humani satis videntur: barbam non habent, et in +dispositione faciei satis concordant cum Mongalis, non tamen sunt in facie +ita lati. [Sidenote: Opificiorum laus.] Linguam propriam habent: meliores +artifices non inueniuntur in toto mundo in omnibus operibus, in quibus +solent homines Terra eorum est opulenta valdè in frumento, vino, auro, +argento, et serico, et omnibus rebus in quibus solet sustentari humana +natura. Et cum aliquantulum quieuissent, suos exercitus diuiserunt. +[Sidenote: Thossuch can Cyngis filius Comanos deuicit. India minor +debellata.] Vnum de filijs Tossuch nomine, quem etiam Can appellabant, id +est Imperatorem, misit cum exercitu contra Comanos, quos multo bello +deuicit: et postquam vicerat eos in terram suam reuertabatur. Alium etiam +filium misit cum exercitu contra Indos; qui Minorem Indiam deuicerunt. Hij +autem nigri sunt Saraceni, qui Æthiopes nuncupantur. Hic autem exercitus +contra Christianos, qui sint in India maiori in pugnaro processit. Quod +audiens rex terræ illius, qui vulgò Presbyter Iohannes appellatur, venit +contra eos exercitu congregato. [Sidenote: Presbyter Iohannes: eiusdem +stratagema.] Et faciens imagines cupreas hominum in sella posuit super +equos, ponens ignem interius, et posuit hominem cum folle post imaginem +cupream super equum: et cum multis imaginibus, et equis taliter præparatis +venerunt contra prædictos ad pugnandum. Et cum ad locum prælij +peruenissent, istos equos vnum iuxta vnum præmiserunt. Viri autem, qui +erant retro, posuerunt nescio quid super ignem qui erat in prædicta +imagine, et cum follibus fortiter sufflauerunt. Vnde factum est, quod de +fumo illo aer est denigratus. [Sidenote: Victoria de Tartaris. ] Et tunc +super Tartaros iecerunt sagittas, ex quibus multi interfecti et vulnerati +fuerunt. Et sic cum confusione eos de finibus suis eiecerunt: Et nunquam +audiuimus, quod vltra ad eos redierunt. [Sidenote: De monstrosis mulieribus +et canibus monstrosa narratio.] Cum autem per deserta redirent, in quandam +terram venerunt in qua quædam monstra foemineas imagines habentia +reperirunt. Et cum interrogassent eas per multos interpretes vbi essent +viri terræ illius, responderunt quod in illa terra quæcunque foeminæ +nascebantur, habebant formam humanam: Masculi verò formam caninam. Et dum +moram protraherant in terra prædicta, Canes in alia parte conuenerunt in +vnum: Et dum esset hyems asperrima, se omnes proiecerunt in aquam: et post +hæc incontinenti in puluerem mouebantur, et ita puluis admixtus aquæ super +eos congelauit: [Sidenote: Glacies.] et dum sæpè; hoc fecissent, glacies +densa facta est super eos: Vnde cum magno impetu cum Tartaris conuenerunt +ad pugnam. At illi quum sagittas super eos iactabant, ac si super lapides +sagitassent, retro sagittæ redibant: Alia etiam arma eorum in nullo eos +lædere potuerunt. Canes verò insultum facientes in eos morsibus +vulnerauerunt, multos etiam occiderunt, et ita eiecerunt eos de finibus +suis. [Sidenote: Burutabeth regio.] Et dum reuerteretur exercitus ille, +venit ad terram Burutabeth, quos bello vicerunt: qui sunt Pagani. Qui +consuetudinem mirabilem imo potius miserabilem habent. Quia cum aliquis +patrum suorum humanæ naturæ debitum exsoluit, omnem congregant parentelam, +et comedunt eum. [Sidenote: Incolarum mores.] Isti pilos in barba non +habent: immo quoddam ferrum in manibus portant, cum quo barbam semper +depilant, si fortè aliquis crinis crescit in ipsa: et multum etiam deformes +sunt. Inde exercitus ille reuertebatur in terram suam. [Sidenote: Terra +Kergis Orientalis.] Cyngis can etiam eo tempore quo diuisit exercitus +illos, misit in expeditione contra Orientem per terram Kergis, quos bello +non vicit: et vsque ad Caspios montes peruenit, montes autem illi sunt de +lapide adamantino. Vnde eorum sagittas et arma ferrea ad se traxerant. +Homines inter Caspios montes conclusos viderunt, quia iam montem fregerunt: +sed nubes quædam erat posita ante ipsos, ad quam accedere non poterant vllo +modo quia statim moriebantur, cum perueniebant ad illam. [Sidenote: Nota +iter duorum mensium versus Orientem.] Sed antequam peruenirent ad prædictum +montem plusquam per mensem vastam solitudinem transierunt. Inde procedentes +adhuc contra Orientem plusquam per mensem per magnum desertum iuerunt. Et +peruenerunt ad quandam terram, vbi viderunt vias tritas, sed nullum hominem +noterant inuenire. [Sidenote: Troglodytæ.] Sed tantum quæsiuerant per +terram, quod inuenerunt hominem cum vxore sua; quos ante Cyngis can +adduxerunt. Et cum interrogasset vbi essent homines terræ illius, +responderunt quod in terra sub montibus habitarent. At Cyngis can retenta +vxore misit viram illum cum nuncijs suis mandans hominibus illis vt +venirent ad mandatum ipsius. Illi verò euntes ad eos, narrauerunt omnia quæ +Cyngis can mandauerat. Qui responderunt quod tali die venirent ad mandatum +suum faciendum. Medio vero tempore congregauerunt se per vias occultas sub +terra et venerunt contra istos ad pugnandum: et irruentes subitò super eos +plurimos occiderunt. At illi, Cyngis can videlicet et sui fugam ineuntes, +terram exierunt prædictam. Illos tamen homines, virum scilicet et mulierum +secum duxerunt, qui vsque ad mortem in terra Tartarorum fuerunt. [Sidenote: +Videtur hic sonitus fieri, et fragore glaciei, et niuium de montibus.] +Interrogati verò quare sub terra habitarent, dixerunt quod vno tempore anni +quum sol oritur, tantus souitus est, quod homines nulla ratione possunt +sustinere. Immo etiam tunc percutiebant in organis et tympanis, et alijs +instrumentis, vt illum sonitum non audirent. [Sidenote: Cyngis lex.] Et dum +Cyngis de terra illa reuerteretur, defecerunt ei victualia et habebant +maximam famem. Et tunc recentia interiora vnius bestiæ eos contigit +inuenire: quæ accipientes, depositis tamen stercoribus decoxerunt: et coram +Cyngis can portantes cum suis illa comedit. Et ex hoc statutum fuit ab eo, +vt nec sanguis, nec interiora, nec aliquid de bestia quod manducari potest, +exceptis stercoribus, proijciatur. Et deinde in terram propriam est +reuersus: et ibidem leges et statuta multiplicia iecit, quæ Tartari non +violabiliter obseruant. Ex quibus tantum duo dicemus. Vnum est, quod +quicunque in superbia erectus, propria authoritate sine electione principum +esse voluerit imperator, sine vlla miseratione debet occidi. Vnde ante +electionem ipsius Cuynch propter hoc vnus de principibus, nepos ipsius +Cyngis can fuit occissus. Volebat enim sine electione regnare. Aliud +statutum est, quod sibi debent subiugare omnem terram: nec cum aliqua gente +debent pacem habere, nisi prius eis subdatur, quo vsque veniat tempus +occisionis eorum. Debent enim occidi, vt prophetatum est eis: Et illi qui +euadere poterunt, vt dicunt, debent illam legem tenere quam tenent alij, +qui eos bello deuincunt. Statuit etiam quod per millenarios, et centenarios +et Decanos debeat eorum exercitus ordinari. [Sidenote: Interitus.] Post hoc +ab ictu tonitrui esc occisus, peractis suis ordinationibus and statutis. +Hic autem habuit quatuor filios: Vnus vocabatur Occoday, secundus Tossuch +can, tertius Thaaday et nomen quarti ignoramus. [Sidenote: Liberi.] Isti +quatuor filij cum alijs maioribus qui tunc erant, primum filium videlicet +Occoday elegerunt imperatorem, filij autem istius Occoday Cuyne, qui nunc +est imperator, Cocthen et Cyrenen. [Sidenote: Nepotes.] Et si plures +habuerit filios ignoramus. Filij autem Tossuch can Bati: iste est ditior et +potentior post imperatorem: Ordu, iste est senior omnium ducum: Syban, +Bora, Bercuthanth: aliorum filiorum Tossuch can nomina ignoramus. Filij +Thaaday sunt Burin et Chadan, nomina aliorum filiorum nescimus. Alterius +autem filij Cyngis can, cuius nomen nescimus, filiorum nomina sunt hæc. +Vnus vocatur Mengu, cuius mater est Seroctan. Ista domina inter omnes +Tartaros, excepta matre imperatoris, est magis nominata: et potentior est +omnibus excepto Bati. Alius vocatur Becas. Alios filios habuit plures, sed +eorum nomina ignoramus. [Sidenote: Duces.] Hæc sunt ducum nomina. Ordu: +iste fuit in Polonia et in Hungaria: Bati, Cathan, Syban, Bureth. Omnes +isti fuerunt in Hungaria, Cyrpodan iste est adhuc vltra mare contra +Soldanum Damasci. Isti remanserunt in terra: Mangu, Cuthen, Syrennen, +Hybilay, Syremum, Synocur, Thuatamur, Cyragay, Sybedey, senex quidam miles +inter eos, Bora, Berca, Mauci, Choranca: sed iste inter alios est minimus. +Alij verò duces sunt plures, sed eorum nomina ignoramus. + +[Sidennote: Imperatoris Tartarorum seruile in omnes imperium.] Imperator +autem Tartarorum habet mirabile dominium super omnes. Nullus audet in +aliqua parte morari, nisi ipse assignet ei. Ipse autem assignat vbi maneant +duces: millenarij centenarijs. Centenarij decanis. Insuper quicquid +præcipitur in quocunque tempore quocunque loco, siue ad bellum, siue ad +mortem, siue ad vitam, sine vlla contradictione obediunt. Etiam si petit +filiam virginem vel sororem, sine contradictione dant ei. Aut singulis +annis, aut intermissis aliquibus annis virgines colligit ex omnibus finibus +Tartarorum. Si ipse vult sibi retinere aliquas retinet: alias dat suis +hominibus, sicut videtur ei expedire. Nuncios quoscunque quotcunque et +vbicunque transmittit, oportet quod dent ei sine mora equos subdititios et +expensas. Vndecunque venerint ei tributa vel nuncij, oportet quod equi, +currus, et expensæ similter dentur eis. [Sidenote: Inhumanitas erga +Legatos.] Nuncij qui veniunt aliunde in magna miseria sunt in victu pariter +et vestitu: quia expensæ viles sunt et paucæ: et maximè cum veniunt ad +principes, et ibi debent moram contrahere. Tunc ita parum datur decem +hominibus, quod inde vix possint viuere duo. Nec etiam in curijs principum, +nec in via datur eis comedere, nisi semel in die, et satis parum. Insuper +si aliquæ iniuriæ sibi fiunt, conqueri de facili minimè possunt. Vnde eos +oportet illa patienter portare. Insuper multa tam à principibus, quam ab +alijs nationibus et minoribus ab eis exiguntur: et si non daretur, vili +pendunt eos, immò quasi pro nihilo habent eos. Et si à magnis viris +mittuntur, nolunt ab eis modicum munus habere: sed dicunt: A magno homine +venistis, et cur modicum datis? et accipere dedignantur. Et si nuncij benè +volunt facere facta sua, oportet eos dare maiora. Idcirco magnam partem +rerum, quæ nobis à fidelibus erant datæ, oportuit nos de necessitate +muneribus dare. Et sciendum, quod ita omnia sunt in manu imperatoris +prædicti, quod nemo audet dicere, hoc est meum vel illius; sed omnia sunt +Imperatoris, res, iumenta, et homines. Et super hoc etiam nuper emanauit +Imperatoris statutum. Idem dominium per omnia habent duces super homines +suos. Diuisi enim sunt homines Tartari, videlicet etiam alij inter duces. +Nuncij etiam ducum, quocunque eos transmittunt, et homines tam Imperatoris +quàm alij omnes equos subdititios et expensas, et qui equos custodiant, et +etiam nuncijs seruiant sine contradictione dare tenentur. Imperatori autem +iumenta vt habeat ex eis lac ad annum vel ad duos, vel ad tres, sicut +placuerit ei, tam duces quàm alij pro redditu dare tenentur. Et homines +ducum idem facere tenentur dominis suis. Inter eos enim nullus est liber. +Et vt breuiter dicam, Quicquid Imperator et duces volunt, et quantum volunt +de rebus suis accipiunt. De personis etiam eorom disponunt per omnia, sicut +volunt. [Sidenote: Occaday secundus Imperator Tartarorum.] Mortuo +Imperatore, sicut superius dictum est, conuenerunt Duces et elegerunt +Occoday filiam Cyngis can prædicti Imperatorem. Qui habito consilio +principum diuisit exercitus. Bati, qui in secundo gradu attinebat ei, misit +contra Altisoldanum, et contra terram Biserminorum. Hij erant Saraceni, et +Komanicum loquebantur. Et cum intrasset terram illorum pugnauit contra eos, +et bello eos sibi subiecit. Quædam autem ciuitas quæ Barthra [Marginal +note: Barthra ciuitas vel Barchin.] dicitur, diu restitit ei, fecerant enim +foueas multas in circuitu ciuitatis et operuerant illas; et quando illi +veniebant cadebant in foueas. Vnde non potuerunt capere ciuitatem, donec +illas foueas replessent. Homines autem de quadam ciuitate quæ vocatur +Iakint [Marginal note: Vel Sarguit.] hæc audientes exierunt obuiam eis, se +sponte in manus eorum tradentes: vnde ciuitas eorum non erat destructa, sed +plures eorum occiderunt, et alios transtulerunt. Et accepto spolio +ciuitatis, ipsam alijs hominibus repleuerunt. [Sidenote: Orna super Don +fluuium.] Et venerunt contra ciuitatem quæ vocatur Orna. Ista ciuitas erat +nimium populosa: Christiani ibi erant plures; Gazari videlicet, Rutheni, et +Alani, et alij: nec non et Saraceni, Saracenorum enim erat dominium +ciuitatis. Hæc autem ciuitas erat diuitijs multum plena. Est enim posita +super fluuium qui vocatur Don, qui intrat in mare. Vnde est quasi portus: +et forum maximum habebant de illa ciuitate alij Saraceni. Et cum non +possent aliter deuincere, præciderunt fluuium, qui ciurrebat per ciutatem, +et illam cum rebus omnibus submerserunt. Quo facto: postea intrauerunt +terram Tortorum, qui similiter sunt Pagani: quam deuincentes, iuerunt +contra Russiam, et fecerunt magnam stragem in terra Russiæ, ciuitates et +castra destruxerunt, et homines occiderunt: [Sidenote: Kiouia ciuitas.] +etiam Kiouiam quæ erat Metropolis Russiæ obsederunt: et cum diu +obsedissent, illam ceperunt, et occiderunt homines ciuitatis. Inde +procedentes pugnando destruxerunt totam Russiam. De Russia autem et Comania +processerunt duces prædicti, et pugnauerent contra Hungaros et Polonos. Ex +quibus Tartaris in Polonia, et in Hungaria plures interfecti fuerunt. Et si +non fugissent, sed viriliter restitissent, Hungari exiuissent Tartari de +finibus suis: quia tunc habuerant timorem, quod omnes fugere attentabant. +Sed Bati vaginato gladio in faciem eis restitit, dicens: Nolite fugere: +quia si fugitis nullus euadet: Et si debemus mori, moriamur omnes: quia +futurum est, vt Cyngis can prædixit, quod interfici debeamus: Et si nunc +est tempus, sustineamus. Et sic animati sunt et remanserunt, et Hungariam +destruxerunt. [Sidenote: Morduanorum terra.] Inde reuertentes iuerunt in +terram Morduanorum, qui sunt Pagani, et bello deuicerunt. [Sidenote: +Bulgaria magna.] Inde procedentes contra Bileros, id est Bulgariam magnam, +et ipsam destruxerunt omnino. [Sidenote: Hungaria magna.] Inde procedentes +ad Aquilonem adhuc contra Bascart, id est, Hungariam magnam, et eos etiam +deuicerant. [Sidenote: Parossitæ.] Inde egredientes iuerunt ad Aquilonem, +et venerunt ad Parossitas qui habent paruos stomachos et os paruulum, nec +manducant, sed decoquunt carnes: quibus decoctis ponunt se inter fumum et +ollam, et recipiunt fumum, et de hoc solo reficiuntur: Sed etiam si aliquid +manducant, hoc valdè modicum est. [Sidenote: Samogedi.] Inde procedentes +venerunt ad Samogedos. Hij autem homines tantum de venationibus viuunt: +tabernacula et vestes habent tantummodo de bestiarum pellibus. [Sidenote: +Oceanus Septentrionails. Similes Frobisheri hominibus.] Inde vltra +procedentes venerunt ad quandam terram super Oceanum, vbi inuenerunt quædam +monstra quæ per omnia formam humanam habebant, sed pedes desinebant in +pedes bouinos, et faciem per omnia habebant vt canis: duo verba loquebantur +more humano et tertio latrabant vt canis: et sic per interualia temporum +latratum interponebant: tum ad naturam suam redibant: et sic intelligi +poterat quod dicebant: Inde redierant in Comaniam, et vsque nunc quidam ex +eis morantur ibidem. [Sidenote: Expeditio Cyrpodanis.] Cyrpodan vero eodem +tempore misit Occoday can cum exercitu ad meridiem contra Kergis, quos +etiam bello deuicit. Hij autem homines sunt pagani, qui pilos in barba non +habent. Quorum consuetudo est talis. Cum pater moritur alicuius, præ dolore +quasi vnam corrigiam in signum lamenti ab aure vsque ad aurem de facie sua +leuant. [Sidenote: Armeni.] Quibus deuictis, ad meridiem iuit contra +Armenos. [Sidenote: Hij videntur sagittasse balistis.] Sed cum per deserta +transiret, etiam quædam monstra effigiem humanam habentia inuenerunt: sed +non nisi vnum brachium cum manu, in medio pectoris, et vnum pedem habebant; +et duo sagittarunt cum vno arcu, et isti ita fortiter currebant, quod equi +eos inuestigare non poterant. Currebant enim saltando super illum vnum +pedem, et cum essent fessi taliter eundo, ibant super manum et pedem, +remouendo se quasi rota; et sic cum essent fessi iterum currebant secundum +modum priorem: aliquos tamen occidebant ex eis. [Sidenote: Georgia.] Inde +procedentes venerunt in Armeniam, quam bello vicerunt, et partem Georgiæ: +et alia pars venit ad mandatum eorum; et quadraginta millia yperperorum +singulis annis dederunt, et adhuc faciunt idem. [Sidenote: Terra Soldani +Deurum.] Inde procedentes ad terram Soldani Deurum, qui erat satis magnus +et potens, cum eo pugnauerunt et deuicerunt. [Sidenote: Terra Soldani +Halapiæ.] Inde procedentes vltra de bellando et vincendo vsque ad terram +Soldani Halapiæ et nunc terram illam impugnant, nec postea vsque in +hodiernum diem in terram suam fuerunt reuersi. Alius exercitus iuit contra +terram Calif de Baldach, quam sibi etiam subdiderunt: Et quadraginta +bisantia exceptis Baldachinis et alijs muneribus omni die dant pro tributi: +Et omni anno pro Calif, vt ad eos veniat, nuncios mittunt: qui cum tributo +munera magna mittit, rogans vt eum supportent. Ipse vero imperator munera +accipit et nihilominus vt veniat mittit pro eo. + +Qualiter Tartari se habent in prælijs. Cap. 6. + +Dicto de imperio, dicendum est hoc modo de bello. Primo de ordinatione +acierum. Secundo de armis. Tertio de astutijs in congressione, quarto de +crudelitate quam faciunt in captiuos. Quinto de oppugnatione castrorum et +ciuitatum. Sexto de perfidia quam exercent cum hijs qui se reddunt eisdem. +De ordinatione acierum dicemus hoc modo. Cyngis can ordinauit, vt decem +hominibus præponeretur vnus: et ille secundum nos appellatur Decanus. Decem +autem Decanis præponeretur vnus, qui centenarius nuncupatur: Decem vero +Centenarijs præponeretur vnus qui millenarius nuncupatur decem millenarijs +præponeretur vnus, et ille numerus vocatur tenebre apud eos. Cuncto vero +exercitui præponnuntur duo duces vel tres, ita tamen quod habeant respectum +ad vnum. Cum autem omnes sunt in bello si de decem hominibus fugit vnus vel +duo, vel tres, vel etiam plures, omnes occiduntur. Et vt breuiter dicam, +nisi communiter cedant, omnes qui fugiunt occiduntur. Item si vnus vel duo +aut plures audacter ad pugnam accedunt, et decem alij non sequuntur etiam +occiduntur. Item si vnus de decem vel plures capiuntur, et alij socij sui +non liberant eos, etiam occiduntur. Duo arcus vel tres, vel vnum bonum ad +minus, et tres pharetras magnas plenas de sagittis et vnam securim, et +funes ad machinas trahendas habere debet vnusquisque. Diuites autem habent +gladios acutos in fine, ex vna tantum parte incidentes, et aliquantulum +curuos: et habent equum armatum, crura etiam tecta. Galeas et loricas +quidam habent de corio in hunc modum formatas. Habent quasdam corrigias de +boue ad latitudinem vnius manus, et bituminant tres vel quatuor simul, et +ligant illos corrigiolis vel cordis. In corrigia superiori ponunt cordulas +in fine; in inferiori ponunt in medio, et sic faciunt vsque ad finem. Vnde +quum se inclinant in inferiores, corrigiæ superiores ascendunt et sic +duplicantur super corpus, vel triplicantur. De coopertura equi faciunt +quinque partes: ex vna parte faciunt vnam, ex alia parte faciunt aliam, +quam partem ducunt à cauda vsque ad caput: quæ ligantur ad sellam, et post +sellam in dorso et etiam in collo, super renes etiam partem aliam ponunt, +vbi duæ partium ligaturæ iunguntur: in qua pecia faciunt vnum foramen, per +quod caudas exponunt: et ante pectus ponant etiam vnam: quæ omnes +protenduntur vsque ad crurium iuncturas. Et ante frontem laminam ferream +ponunt, quæ ex vtraque parte colli partibus prædictis ligatur. Lorica vero +etiam quatuor partes habet, vna pars protenditur à foemore vsque ad collum; +sed est facta secundum dispositionem humani corporis: quia ante pectus est +stricta; in rotundum obuoluitur circa corpus à brachijs inferius: Super +humeros autem retro ad renes habent aliam peciam, quæ protenditur à collo +vsque ad aliam peciam, quæ reuoluitur circa corpus: Super humeros autem +istæ duæ peciæ anterior videlicet et posterior, ad duas laminas ferreas quæ +sunt in vtroque humero fibulis connectuntur. Et in vtroque brachio vnam +habent peciem, quæ ab humero protenduntur vsque ad manus, quæ etiam +inferius sunt aptæ. Et in vtroque crure vnam habent peciam: quæ peciæ omnes +fibulis coniunguntur. Galea autem superius est ferrea. Sed illud quod +protegit in circuitu collum et gulam de corio fit. Et omnes istæ peciæ de +corio sunt formatæ secundum modum superius annotatum. Quidam autem omnia +quæ superius diximus habent de ferro in hunc modum formata. Vnam laminam +tenuem ad latitudinem vnius digiti faciunt, et ad longitudinem palmæ vnius. +Et in hunc modum faciunt laminas multas: et in vnaquaque lamina octo +foramina paruula faciunt, et interius tres corrigias strictas et fortes +ponunt, et laminas vnam super aliam ponunt, quasi ascendendo per gradus: et +ligant laminas prædictas ad corrigias tenuibus corrigiolis, quas mittunt +per foramina superius annotata: Et in superiori parte consuunt corrigiolam +vnam, vt laminæ prædictæ bene et firmiter cohæreant sibi. Et faciunt ex +laminis quasi corrigiam vnam, et postea ligant per pecias per omnia, sicut +superius dictum est. Et ista faciunt tam ad equorum quam ad hominum +armaturas. Et faciunt illa ita lucere, quod potest homo in eis faciem suam +videre. Aliqui eoram lanceas habent: et in fine ferri lanceæ vnum habent +vncum, cum quo trahunt hominem de sella si possunt. Longitudo saggitarum +est duorum pedum et vnius palmæ, et duorum digitorum. Et quia diuersi sunt +pedes, mensurum pedum geometricam ponimus. Duodecem grana hordei pollicis +transuersio est. Sexdecem pollices transuersi faciunt vnum geometricum +pedem. Ferramenta sagittarum sunt acutissima, et ex vtraque parte +incidentia quasi gladius biceps, et semper portant limas iuxta pharetram ad +acuendum sagittas. Ferramenta prædicta caudam habent acutam ad longitudinem +vnius digiti, quam imponunt in lignum. Scutum habent de viminibus vel de +virgulis factum. Saggitas habent alias ad sagittandum aues bestias et +homines inermes ad trium digitorum latitudinem. Sagittas alias habent +diuersimodas ad aues et bestias sagittandas. Quum ad bellum procedere +volunt præcursores præmittunt, qui nihil secum portant præter filtra sua, +equos et arma. Isti nihil rapiunt, domos non comburunt, bestias non +occidunt: Sed tamen homines vulnerant et mortificant, et si non possunt +aliud mittunt in fugam; multo libentius tamen occidunt, quam fugant, post +istos sequitur exertitus, qui cuncta quæ inuenit accipit, et homines etiam, +si inueniri possunt, accipiunt et occidunt. [Sidenote: Mos tranandi +flumina.] Quum autem ad flumina perueniunt, hoc modo transeunt illa etiamsi +sunt magna. Maiores vnum rotundum et leue corium habent, in quo in +summitate per circuitum crebras faciunt ansas, in quibus funem imponunt, et +stringunt ita quod in circuitu faciunt quendam ventrem, quem replent +vestibus, et alijs rebus, et fortissime comprimunt ad imuicem: post hoc in +medio ponunt sellas et alias res duriores: homines autem in medio sedent: +et ligant et caudam equi nauem hanc taliter præparatam, et vnum hominum qui +equum regat faciunt pariter cum equo ante natare: vel habent aliquando duos +remos, et cum illis remigant vltra aquam, et sic transeunt fluuium. Equos +vero pellunt in aqua, et vnus homo iuxta vnum equum, quem regit, natat: et +alij equi illum sequuntur. Et sic transeunt aquas et flumina magna. Alij +vero pauperiores vnam bursam de corio bene consutam vnusquisque tenetur +habere: in qua bursa vel in quo sacco vestes et omnes res suas imponunt; et +in summitate saccum fortissime ligant, et suspendunt ad caudam equi, et +transeunt, vt suptadictum est. Sciendum est, quod cum vident hostes tunc +vadunt ad eos, et vnusquisque iacit tres saggitas vel quatuor contra +aduersarios: Et si vident quod eos superare non possunt, retro gradiuntur +ad suos: Et hoc faciunt in fraudem, vt aduersarij eos sequantur ad loca vbi +insidias paruerunt: Et si inimici eorum sequuntur ad prædictas insidias, +circumdant eos et sic vulnerant et occidunt. Item si vident quod magnus +exercitus est contra eos, aliquando diuertunt ab eo per vnam dietam vel +duas, et aliam partem terræ inuadunt et spoliant: et interficiunt homines, +et terra destruunt et deuastant. Et si vident quod hoc etiam facere non +possunt, cedunt retro ad decem vel duo decem dietas: aliquando etiam +morantur in loco tuto, quousque aduersariorum exercitus separetur, et tunc +furtim veniunt, et depopulantur totam terram. In bellis etiam astutissimi +sunt: quia iam per quadraginta annos et amplius cum alijs gentibus +dimicarunt. Cum autem volunt ad pugnam accedere, omnes acies ordinant sicut +deberent pugnare. Duces siue principes exercitus bellum non intrant, sed +stant à longe contra inimicorum exercitum, et iuxta se habent pueros in +equis et mulieres et equos. Et faciunt aliquando imagines hominum, et +ponunt super equos. Hoc ideo faciunt, vt multitudo magna bellantium esse +credantur. Contra faciem equorum vnam aciem captiuorum et aliarum gentium +quæ sunt inter eos transmittunt: et forsitan aliqui Tartari vadunt cum eis. +Alias acies fortiorum hominum longe mittunt à dextras et à sinistris, vt +non videantur ab aduersarijs suis: et sic circumdant aduersarios et +colligunt in medium, et pugnare incipiunt ex omni parte. Et cum sunt +aliquando pauci, putantur ab aduersarijs qui circumdati sunt, esse multi. +Et maxime cum videant illos, qui sunt cum duce vel principe exercitus +pueros et mulieres et equos, et homines fictos, vt dictum est supra: quos +credunt esse pugnatores: et per hoc terrentur et confunduntur. Et si forte +aduersarij bene pugnant, faciunt eis viam vt fugiant: et statim cum fugere +incipiunt, ab inuicem separati insequuntur eos, et plures tunc occidunt +fuga, quàm mortificare possent in bello. Sciendum tamen est, quod si aliud +possunt, non libenter congrediuntur, sed homines et equos sagittis +vulnerant et occidunt. Munitiones in hunc modum expugnant. [Sidenote: +Qualiter munitiones obsident.] Si est talis munitio ipsam circumdat, immo +aliquando ita sepiunt, vt nullus ingredi vel exire possit. Expugnant +fortissime machinis et sagittis: et nec die nec nocte cessant à prælio, vt +illi qui sunt in munitionibus non quiescant. Ipsi Tartari quiescunt: quia +acies diuidunt et vna succedit alteri in pugnam vt non nunium fatigentur. +Et si eam taliter habere non possunt græcum proijciunt ignem. Imo solent +aliquando accipere aruinam hominum quos occidunt, et liquefactum proijciunt +super domos: Et vbicunque venit ignis super pinguedinem illam, quasi +inextinguibiliter ardet. Et si ita non præualent, et si ciuitas illa vel +castrum habeat flumen, obstruunt illud, vel faciunt alium alueum et +submergunt illam munitionem si possunt. Si autem non possunt suffodiunt +illam, et sub terræ armati in ipsam ingrediuntur. Et cum iam intrauerunt, +vna pars ignem imponit vt comburatur: et alia pars cum illius munitionis +hominibus pugnat. Si autem nec sic illam vincere possunt, castrum vel +munitionem suam faciunt contra illam, vt ab inimicorum iaculis non +grauentur, et contra illam multo tempore iacent: nisi forte exterius +adiutorium exercitus qui pugnat cum eis adhibeat, et vi remoueant ipsos. +[Sidenote: Punica fides.] Sed cum iacent ante munitionem, blande eis +loquuntur, et multa promittunt, ad hoc vt se in eorum manus tradant: Et si +illi se eis tradiderint, dicunt: Exite, vt secundum morem nostrum vos +muneremus. Et cum illi ad eos exeunt, quærunt qui sunt artifices inter eos, +et illos reseruant: alios autem, exceptis illis quos volunt habere pro +seruis cum securi occidunt. Et si aliquibus alijs parcunt, vt dictum est, +nobilibus et honestis nunquam parcunt. Et si forte aliquo casu contingente +reseruant aliquos nobiles; nec prece nec precio vltra de captiuitate +possunt exire. In bellis autem quoscunque capiunt occidunt, nisi forte +velint aliquos reseruare vt habeant eos pro seruis. Occidendos autem +diuidunt per centenarios, vt cum bipenni interficiantur ab eis. Ipsi vero +post hoc diuidunt captiuos, et vnicuique seruo ad interficiendum dant decem +aut plures vel pauciores, secundum quod maioribus placet. + +De terris quas eorum dominio subiugarunt. Cap. 7. + +Scripto quomodo pugnant, dicendum est de terris, quas eorum dominio +subiugarunt. De quo isto modo scribemus. Primo dicemus quomodo faciunt cum +hominibus pacem. Secundo de terrarum nominibus quas sibi subdiderunt. +Tertio de tyrannide quam exercent in eis. Quarto de terris quæ viriliter +restiterunt. Sciendum est quod cum nullis hominibus faciunt pacem, nisi +subdentur eis, quia, vt dictum est supra, Cyngis can habent mandatum, vt +cunctas si possunt sibi subijciant nationes. Et hæc sunt illa quæ petunt ab +eis, vt vadant cum eis in exercitu contra omnem hominem quando placet, et +vt dent decimam de omnibus tam de hominibus, quam de rebus. Computant enim +decem, et vnum accipiunt. De puellis faciunt illud idem, quos in terram +eorum deducunt et tenent eos pro seruis: reliquos numerant et ordinant +secundum morem. Sed quando plene habent dominium super eos, si aliquid +promiserunt eis nihil obseruant: sed quascunque possunt congrue occasiones +inueniunt contra eos. Nam cum essemus in Russia, missus fuit Saracenorum ex +parte Cuynthcan vt dicebatur et Bati et præfectus ille à quolibet homine +qui habebat tres pueros vnum accipiebat: et quicunque viri non habebant +vxores, illos deducebant, et faciebant de mulieribus etiam illud idem quæ +viros legitimos non habebant. Pauperes etiam qui mendicando suum victum +quærebant similiter deportabunt. [Sidenote: Vrsi albi.] Reliquos autem +secundum eorum consuetudinem numerauit, præcipiens vt vnusquisque tam +paruus quam magnus, et infans vnius diei, siue pauper siue diues esset, +tale tributum præberet: vt scilicet daret vnum pellem albi vrsi, et vnum +nigrum castorem, et vnum Zabulum, et vnam nigram pellem cuiusdam animalis +quod in terra latibulum habet, cuius nomen nescio in latinum transferre, +sed Teutonice dicitur illit [Marginal note: Vel Illic.]: [Sidenote: +Dochon.] Poloni autem et Rutheni appellant illam Dochon: et vnam nigram +pellem vulpinam. Et quicunque ista non dat, inter Tartaros debet duci, et +in eorum redigi seruitutem. Mittunt etiam pro principibus terrarum, vt ad +eos veniant sine mora: et cum venerint, debitum honorem nullum recipiunt, +sed habentur vt aliæ viles personæ: et oportet vt eis munera magna +præsentent, tam ducibus quam vxoribus eorum, et officialibus, millenarijs +et centenarijs. Imo omnes generaliter, et ipsi etiam serui ab eis cum magna +importunitate munera quærunt: Et non solum ab ipsis, sed etiam à nuncijs +eorum cum mittuntur. Aliquibus etiam inueniunt occasiones vt eos occidant. +Sicut de Michaele et alijs actum est. Aliquos vero alliciunt, quos +permittunt redire. Aliquos etiam potionibus perimunt vel veneno. Eorum enim +intentio est, vt ipsi soli dominentur in terra. Idcirco quærunt occasiones +contra nobiles, vt eos occidant. Ab illis vero quos redire permittunt +petunt eorum filios aut fratres, quos vlterius nunquam dimittunt. Sicut +factum est de filio Ieroslai, et de quodam duce Alanorum, et alijs +plurimis. Et si moritur pater vel frater siue hæres, filium vel fratrem +nunquam dimittunt: immo illius principatum totaliter accipiunt sibi. +[Sidenote: Solangi. Bascha, vox Tartarica qua vtuntur Turci.] Sicut de +quodam Solangorum vidimus esse factum, Baschathos suos ponunt in terris +eorum quos redire permittunt, quibus oportet vt ad nutum tam duces quam +alij debeant obedire. Et si homines alicuius ciuitatis vel terræ non +faciunt quod volunt, isti Baschathi imponunt eis, quod sunt Tartaris +infideles: et sic ciuitatem illam vel terram destruunt et homines qui sunt +in ea occidunt, per manum validam Tartarorum, qui ex mandato principis +illius cui obedit terra illa veniunt eis nescientibus, et subito irruunt +super eos: sicut nuper contigit cum in terra Tartarorum essemus de quadam +ciuitate. Quod ipsummet de Ruthenis fecerunt in terra Comanorum. Et non +solum princeps Tartarorum qui terram vsurpauit, sed præfectus ipsius, et +quicunque Tartarus per ciuitatem illam siue terram transit quasi dominatur +eidem, et maxime qui maior est apud eos. In super aurum et argentum, et +alia quæ volunt et quando libet ad imperatorem vadant Tartarorum ad +placitandum. Sicut nuper contigit de duobus filijs regis Georgiæ. Vnus enim +erat legitimus, et alter de adulterio natus, qui vocabatur Dauid legitimus +autem Melic vocabatur. Filio adulteræ terræ partem relinquebat pater. Alius +vero, qui iunior erat, veniebat cum matre ad Tartarorum imperatorem, pro eo +quod Dauid prædictus ad ipsum iter arripuerat veniendi. Mater alterius +scilicet Melic regina Georgiæ, per quam maritus tenebat regnum, quia per +foeminas illud regnum tenebatur, mortua fuit in via. Illi autem cum +venerunt dederunt maxima munera: et maxime legitimus filius, qui repetebat +terram quam reliquerat pater filio suo Dauid, cum non deberet habere, quia +adulteræ filius erat. Ille vero respondit: Licet sim filius concubinæ, peto +tamen vt fiat mihi iusticia secundum legem Tartarorum qui nullam +differentiam faciunt inter filios legitimæ et ancillæ: vnde fuit data +sententia contra filium legitimum, vt ille Dauidi qui maior erat subesset, +et terram haberet quiete et pacifice, quam dederat ei pater: et sic donaria +quæ dederat, et causam quam contra fratrem suum Dauid habuerat, amisit. Ab +illis etiam nationibus quæ longe sunt ab eis, et coniunctæ sunt alijs +nationibus quas aliquo modo timent, quæ non sunt eis subiecta, tributum +accipiunt et quasi misercorditer agunt cum eis, vt non adducant exercitum +super eos, vel etiam vt alij non terreantur, se tradere eis. Sicut factum +est de Obesis siue Georgianis, à quibus quinquaginta vel quadraginta +millia, vt dictum est, yperperorum siue Bysantiorum accipiunt pro tributo: +alias ad hoc in pace esse permittunt. Tamen, secundum quod intelleximus ab +eis, rebellare proponunt. + +Terrarum nomina quas vicerunt sunt hæc. Kytai, Naymani, Solangi, Kara +Kytai, siue nigri Kytai, Comania, Tumat, Vourat, Caraniti, Huyur, Soboal, +Merkiti, Meniti, Baryhryur, Gosmit, Saraceni, Bisermini, Turcomani, Byleri +magna Bulgaria, Baschare, magna Hungaria, Kergis, Colona, Thorati, +Buritabeth, Parossiti, Sassi, Iacobiti, Alani, siue Assi, Obesi siue +Georgiani, Nestoriani, Armeni, Cangiti, Comani Brutachi, qui sunt Iudæi, +Mordui, Torci, Gazari, Samogedi [Sidenote: Samogedi aquilonares.], Perses, +Thoas, India minor siue Æthiopia, Yrchasi, Rutheni, Baldach, Sarthi: Aliæ +terræ sunt plures, sed earum nomina ignoramus. Vidimus etiam viros et +mulieres fere de omnibus terris supra nominatis. Hæc autem sunt nomina +Terrarum quæ eis viriliter restiterunt, nec sunt adhuc subditæ eis, India +magna, Mangia; [Sidenote: Mangia.] Quædam pars Alanorum, Quædam pars +Kytaorum, Sayi. Quandam enim ciuitatem Sayorum prædictorum obsederunt et +debellare tentauerunt. At ipsi fecerunt machinas contra machinas eorum, et +Tartarorum machinas omnes fregerunt, nec ciuitati appropinquare poterant ad +pugnam contra machinas et balistas. Tandem vnam viam sub terra fecerunt, et +prosiluerunt in ciuitatem, et alij tentabant incendere ciuitatem, alij +pugnabant. Homines autem ciuitatis vnam partem populi ad extinguendum ignem +posuerunt, et alia pars fortiter pugnabat cum hijs qui intrauerunt +ciuitatem, et multos occiderunt ex eis, et alios vulnerauerunt, +compellentes eos ad suos redire. At ipsi videntes quod nihil possent +facere, et multi homines morerentur, recesserunt ab eis. In terra +Saracenorum et aliorum vbi sunt quasi inter eos domini, accipiunt omnes +artifices meliores, et in omnibus operibus suis ponunt. Alij autem +artifices dant eis de opere suo tributum. Segetes omnes condunt in horreis +dominorum: et vnicuique vnum pondus satis modicum dant in die: nihil aliud +nisi ter in septimana modicum quid de carnibus eis prebent. Et illi hoc +tantum artificibus faciunt qui in ciuitatibus commorantur. Item quando +dominis placet iuuenes omnes accipiunt, et post se cum omnibus famulis suis +ire cogunt: qui de cætero certo sunt numero Tartarorum; immo potius de +numero captiuorum: quia etsi inter ipsos sunt numerati, non tamen habentur +in reuerentia sicut Tartari; sed habentur pro seruis, et ad omnia pericula +vt alij captiui mittuntur. Ipsi enim in bello sunt primi: Etiam si debet +palus vel aqua periculosa transiri, eos oportet primo vadum tentare. Ipsos +est etiam necesse operari omnia quæ sunt facienda. Ipsi etiam si in aliquo +offendunt, vel si non obediunt ad nutum, vt asmi verberantur. Et vt +breuiter dicam, modicum quid manducant, et etiam modicum bibunt, et pessime +induuntur; nisi forte aliquid possunt lucrari, nisi sunt aurifabri et alij +artifices boni. Sed aliqui tam malos dominos habent, quod nihil eis +dimittunt, nec hadent tempus præ multitudine operum dominorum, vt sibi +aliquid operentur, nisi furentur sibi tempus, quando forsitan debent +quiescere vel dormire. Et hoc si vxores vel propriam stationem permittuntur +habere. Alij autem qui tenentur in domo pro seruis omni miseria sunt +repleti. Vidi enim eos ire in bracis sæpissime, et toto corpore nudos in +maximo solis ardore. Et in hyeme patiuntur maximum frigus. Vidimus etiam +aliquos pedicas et digitos manuuni de magno frigore perdidisse. Audiuimus +etiam alios esse mortuos, vel etiam de magno algore quasi in omnibus +membris inutiles esse, factos. + + +Quomodo bello occurratur Tartaris. Cap. 8. + +Dicto de terris, quæ obediunt eis, supponendum est quomodo bello occurratur +eisdem. Quod videtur nobis hoc modo dicendum. Primo scribendum est quid +intendunt. Secundo de armis et ordinatione acierum. Tertio quomodo +occurratur astutijs eorum in congressione. Quarto de munitione castrorum et +ciuitatum. Quinto quid faciendum sit de captiuis eorum. Intentio Tartarorum +est subijcere sibi totum mundum si possunt. Et de hoc Cyngischan habent +mandatum, sicut superius dictum est. Idcirco eorum imperator sic in literis +suis scribit: "Dei fortitudo, Omnium imperator." Et in superscriptione +sigilli sui hoc habet: "Dominus in coelo, et Cuynch Chan super terram. Dei +fortitudo, omnium hominum imperatoris sigillum." Et ideo cum nullis +hominibus faciunt pacem, vt dictum est, nisi forte se in eorum manibus +tradunt. Et quia excepta Christianitate nulla est terra in orbe quam +timent, idcirco se ad pugnam præpararunt contra nos. Vnde nouerint vniuersi +quod nobis existentibus in terra eorum in solenni curia, quæ iam ex +pluribus annis indicta erat, fuimus, vbi elegerunt Cuynch imperatorem in +presentia nostra, qui in lingua eorum dicitur Chan. Qui Cuynch Chan +prædictus erexit cum omnibus principibus vexillum contra ecclesiam dei et +Romanum imperium, et contra omnia regna Christianorum et populos +occidentis, nisi forsan facerent ea, quæ mandat Domino Papæ, et potentibus +ac omnibus Christianorum populis Occidentis: quod nulla ratione faciendum +est: tum, propter nimiam seruitutem et intolerabilem, quæ est hactenus +inaudita, quam vidimus oculis nostris, in quam redigunt omnes gentes sibi +subiectas: tum propterea quod nulla in eis est fides: nec potest aliqua +gens confidere in verbis eorum: quia quicquid promittunt non obseruant, +quando vident sibi tempora fauere: et subdoli sunt in omnibus factis et +promissis eorum. Intendunt etiam delere omnes principes, omnes nobiles, +omnes milites de terra, vt superius dictum est: sed hoc faciunt subdole et +artificiosem subditos suos. Tum etiam quia indignum est quod Christiani +subdantur eisdem, propter abominationes eorum, et quia in nihilum redigitur +cultus dei, et animæ pereunt, et corpora vltra quam credi possit +multitudine affliguntur. In primo quidem sunt blandi, sed postea vt scorpio +cruciant et affligunt. Tum quia pauciores sunt numero, et corpore +debiliores quam populi Christiani. In prædicta autem curia sunt bellatores +et principes et exercitus assignati. De decem hominibus mittuntur tres cum +familijs eorum, de omni terra potestatis eorum. Vnius exercitus debet +intrare per Hungariam: secundus per Poloniam. Veniunt autem pugnaturi +continue octodecem annis. Tempus est etiam eis assignatum. In Martio an. +Dom. 1247, si de terra sua mouebunt. Venient autem in tribus vel in quatuor +[Marginal note: Forte mensibus.] annis vsque ad Comaniam. De Comania autem +insultum facient in terras superius annotatas. Hæc omnia firma sunt et +vera, nisi dominus aliquod impedimentum pro sua gratia faciat eis. Sicut +fecit quando venerunt in Hungariam et Poloniam. Debebant enim procedere +tunc pro certo triginta annis. Sed interfectus fuit tunc imperator eoram +veneno: et propter hoc quieuerunt à prelijs vsque nunc. Sed modo, quia +positus est imperator de nouo, iterum se de nouo ad pugnam incipiunt +præparare. [Sidenote: Tartari proponunt inuadere Liuoniam at Prussiam.] +Adhoc sciendum est, quod imperator dixit ore suo, quod vellet mittere +exercitum in Liuoniam et Prussiam. Et quoniam omnem terram volunt delere +vel in seruitutem redigere, quæ seruitus est intolerabilis nostræ genti, et +superius dictum est: Occurrendum est igitur eis in bello. Sed si vna +prouincia non vult alteri opem ferre, terra illa delebitur contra quam +pugnant, et cum illis hominibus quos capiunt pugnabunt contra aliam terram; +et in acie erunt primi. Si male pugnant occidentur ab eis: Si autem bene, +ipsos cum promissis adulationibus tenent: et etiam vt ab ipsis non fugiant +promittunt eis quod facient eos dominos magnos et post hoc quando securi +esse possunt de ipsis, vt non redeant, faciunt eos infoelicissimos seruos. +Ac de mulieribus quas volunt in concubinas tenere pro seruitijs faciunt +illud idem. Et ita cum hominibus deuictæ prouinciæ destruunt aliam terram. +Nec est aliqua prouincia quæ per se possit resistere eis: quia de omni +terra potestatis eorum, vt dictum est homines congregint ad bellum. Vnde si +Christiani seipsos et suam terram et Christanitatem volunt seruare, oportet +quod in vnium conueniant reges, principes et barones, et terrarum rectores, +et mittant de communi consilio homines contra eos ad pugnam, antequam ipsi +incipiunt in terras diffundi. Quoniam postquam incipiunt spargi per terras, +vndique homines quærunt, et nullus congrue auxilium alteri potest præbere: +quoniam ipsi cateruatim vndique quærunt homines et occidunt. Et si claudunt +se in castris, ponunt tria millia vel quatuor millia hominum contra castrum +vel ciuitatem, qui obsideant eam; et ipsi nihilominus diffunduntur per +terras homines occidentes. Quicunque autem volunt pugnare cum eis, hæc arma +debent habere. Arcus bonos et fortes, et balistas quas multum timent, et +sagittas sufficientes: et bonum dolabrum de bono ferro, et scutum cum longo +manubrio. [Sidenote: Temperamentum ferri.] Ferramenta sagittarum de arcu +vel de balista debent, vt Tartari, quando sunt calida, temperari in aqua +cum sale mixta, vt fortia sint ad penetrandum arma eorum. Gladios et etiam +lanceas cum vnco, qui valeant ad trahendum eos de sellis: quia de eis +facillime cadunt; ac cultellos ac loricas duplicatas; quia illos eorum +sagittæ non penetrant; et galeam et arma alia ad protegendum corpus et +equum ab armis et sagittis eorum. Et si aliqui non sunt ita bene armati, vt +dixit; debent ire post alios vt faciunt Tartari: et trahere contra eos de +armis et sagittis. Nec debent parcere pecuniæ, quoniam comparent arma, vt +possint animas et corpora, libertatem et res alias conseruare. Acies debent +ordinari, vt ipsi, per millenarios, centenarios, et decanos et duces +exercitus: qui duces nequaquam debent prælium intrare, sicut nec duces +eorum, sed debent exercitus videre et ordinare: legemque debent ponere vt +simul incedant ad bellum, siue alias, sicut sunt ordinati. Et quicunque +relinquit alium siue ad bellum procedentem, siue pugnantem, vel quicunque +fugerit, nisi omnes communiter cedant, grauissime puniatur: quia tunc pars +bellantium sequitur fugientes, et sagittis eorum occidunt, et pars cum hijs +qui remanent pugnant, et sic confunduntur et occiduntur remanentes et +fugientes. Similiter quicunque conuersus fuerit ad prædam tollendam, +antequam omnino sit exercitus contrariorum deuictus, maxima poena +mulctetur. Talis enim apud Tartaros sine vlla miseratione occiditur. Locus +ad præliandum est eligendus, si fieri potest vt campus sit planus, et +possint vndique videre: et si possunt habeant syluam magnam à tergo vel à +latere. Ita tamen quod non possunt intrare inter ipsos et syluam: nec +debent simul omnes conuenire in vnum, sed facere acies multas, et diuersas +ab inuicem nec tamen multum distantes. Et contra illos qui post veniunt +debent vnam aciem mittere qui eis occurrat. Et si Tartari simulant fugam, +non multum vadant post eos, nisi forte quantum possunt videre, ne forte +ipsos ad paratas insidias trahant, sicut facere solent: Et alia sit parata +ad muandum aciem illam, si fuerit opportunum. [Sidenote: Speculatores.] +Insuper habeant speculatores ex omni parte, vt videant quando veniant aliæ +acies Tartarorum retro, à dextris et à sinistris et semper debent mittere +aciem contra aciem quæ eis occurrat. Ipsi enim semper nituntur concludere +aduersarios eorum in medio, vnde magnam cautelam debent habere ne hoc +facere possint, quia sic exercitus facillime debellatur. Omnes acies hoc +debent cauere, ne diu currant post eos, propter insidias quas solent +præparare: plus enim fraudulentia quàm fortitudine pugnant. Duces exercitus +semper debent esse parati ad mittendum adiutorium, si necesse est, illis +qui sunt in pugna, et propter hoc etiam debent vitare nimium cursum post +eos: ne forte fatigentur equi eorum; quoniam nostri multitudinem equorum +non habent. Sed Tartari illum quem equitant vna die, illum non ascendunt in +tribus vel in quatuor diebus post hoc. Vnde non curant si fatigentur equi +eorum propter multitudinem quam habent. Et si Tartari cedunt, non tamen +nostri debent recedere, vel ab inuicem separari: quia simulando hoc +faciunt, vt exercitus diuidatur, et post hoc terram libere ingrediantur, et +eam destruant. Debent etiam cauere vt non faciant nimias expensas, vt +solent; ne propter penuriam redire compellantur, et dent Tartaris viam, vt +ipsos et alios occidant et destruant omnem terram; et propter eorum +superfluitatem nomen Domini blasphemetur. Et hoc debent facere diligenter +vt si contingat aliquos pugnatores recedere, quod alij loco eorum +succedant. Duces etiam nostri debent die nocteque facere exercitum +custodiri, ne repente et subito irruant super ipsos quia Tartari vt +dæmones, multas excogitant iniquitates et artes nocendi: Immo tam de die +quam de nocte semper debent esse parati: sed nec spoliati debent iacere nec +deliciose ad mensam sedere, ne imparati inueniantur, quia Tartari semper +vigilant, vt possint nocere. Homines vero teræ qui Tartaros expectant, vel +super se timent venire, occultas foueas debent habere, in quibus sagittas, +et alia debent reponere, propter duo: vt videlicet Tartari non possint ea +habere; et si propitius fuerit eis Deus, valeant ea postea inuenire; Eis +fugientibus de terra, debent foenum et stramina comburere, vt equi +Tartarorum ad comedendum minus inueniant. Ciuitates autem et castra si +volunt munire, videant prius qualia sint in situ. Situs enim talis debet +esse in castris, quod machinis et sagittis expugnari non possit: et aquam +habeant sufficientem et lignum, et si fieri potest, quod introitus et +exitus eis tolli non possit: et quod habeant homines sufficientes qui +possint vicissim pugnare. Et debent vigilare diligenter ne aliqua astutia +possint castrum furari. Expensas ad multos annos debent habere +sufficientes: custodiant tamen diligenter illas, et in mensura manducent, +quia nesciunt quanto tempore eos in castris oportet esse inclusos. Quum +enim incipiunt, tunc multis annis obsident vnum castrum. [Sidenote: Obsidio +12 annorum.] Sic fit hodierna die in terra Alanorum de quodam monte, quem, +vt credo, tam obsederunt per duodecem annos; qui viriliter restiterunt, et +multos Tartaros et nobiles occiderunt. Alia autem castra et ciuitates, quæ +talem situm non habent debent fortiter vallari foueis profundis munitis, et +muris bene præparatis; et arcus et sagittas sufficientes: et lapides ac +fundas debent habere. Et debent diligenter cauere, quod non permittant +Tartaros ponere machinas suas; et suis machinis debent eos repellere. Et si +forte aliquo ingenio vel arte erigunt lartari machinas suas, debent eas +destruere machinis suis si possunt. Balistis etiam, fundis et machinis +debent resistere ne ciuitati appropinquent. Aliàs etiam debent esse parati, +vt superius dictum est. De castris et ciuitatibus, quæ sunt in fluminibus +positæ, diligenter debent videre ne possint submergi. Sed ad hoc sciendum +est, quod Tartari plus diligunt, quod homines claudant se in ciuitatibus, +quàm quod pugnent cum eis in campo. Dicunt enim eos esse suos por cellos in +hara conclusos. Vnde ponunt eis custodes, vt supradictum est. Si autem +aliqui Tartari de equis suis in bello proijciuntur, statim sunt capiendi: +quia cum sunt in terra fortiter sagitant, et equos et homines vulnerant et +occidunt. Et si seruantur tales, potest esse, quod habeatur pro eis pax +perpetua, aut pecunia magna redimantur: quoniam se adinuicem satis +diligunt. Sed quomodo Tartari cognoscantur, superius dictum est vbi forma +eorum fuit expressa. Tamen quando capiuntur, si debent seruari, ne fugiant +diligens est custodia adhibenda. Sunt etiam aliæ multæ gentes cum eis, quæ +per formam superius annotatam possunt ab ipsis cognosci. Est etiam hoc +sciendum, quod multi in exercitu eorum sunt, qui si viderent tempus, et +haberent fiduciam, quod nostri non occiderent eos, ex omni parte exercitus, +sicut ipsimet nobis dixerunt, pugnarent cum eis, et plura malá facerent +ipsis, quàm alij, qui sunt eorum aduersarij manifesti. + + * * * * * + +The long and wonderful voyage of Frier Iohn de Plano Carpini, sent + ambassadour by Pope Innocentius the iiii. An. Do. 1246. to the great + CAN of Tartaria; wherin he passed through Bohemia, Polonia, Russia, + and so to the citie of Kiow vpon Boristhenes, and from thence rode + continually post for the space of sixe moneths through Comania, ouer + the mighty and famous riuers of Tanais, Volga, and Iaic, and through + the countries of the people called Kangittæ, Bisermini, Kara-Kitay, + Naimani, and so to the natiue countrie of the Mongals or Tartars, + situate in the extreme Northeasterne partes of all Asia: and thence + backe againe the same way to Russia, and Polonia, and so to Rome; + spending in the whole voyage among the sayd Tartars one whole yeere + and aboue foure moneths. Taken out of the 32. booke of Vincentius + Beluacensis his Speculum historiale. + +LIBRI XXXII. + +De prima missione Fratrum Prædicatorum et Minorum ad Tartaros. Cap. 2. + +[Sidenote: Ascelinus.] Hoc etiam tempore misit Innocentius IIII. Papa Fr. +Ascelinum de ordine Prædicatorum cum tribus alijs Fratribus, auctoritate, +qua fungebantur, de diuersis ordinis sui conuentibus sibi associatis, cum +literis Apostolicis ad exercitum Tartarorum, in quibus hortabatur eos, vt +ab hominum strage desisterent, et fidei veritatem reciperent. [Marginal +note: Vide Mechouium lib. I cap. 5.] [Sidenote: Simon Sanquintinianus.] Et +ego quidem ab vno Fratrum Prædicatorum, videlicet à Fr. Simone de S. +Quintino, iam ib illo itinere regresso, gesta Tartarorum accepi, illa +duntaxat, quæ superius per diuersa loca iuxta congruentiam temporum huic +operi inserui. [Sidenote: Ioannes de Plano Carpini.] Siquidem et eo tempore +quidam Frater ordinis Minorum, videlicet Fr. Iohannes de Plano Carpini, cum +quibusdam alijs missus fuit ad Tartaros, qui etiam, vt ipse testatur, per +annum et quatuor menses et amplius cum eis mansit, et inter eos ambulauit. +[Sidenote: Benedictus Polonus.] A summo namque Pontifice mandatum, vt +omnia, quæ apud eos erant, diligenter scrutaretur, acceperat, tam ipse, +quàm Fr. Bendictus Polonus eiusdem ordinis, qui suæ tribulationis particeps +et socius erat. [Sidenote: Libellus historialis Iohannis de Plano Carpini.] +Et hic ergo Fr Ioannes de his, quæ apud Tartaros vel oculis proprijs vidit, +vel à Christianis fide dignis, qui inter illos captiui erant, audiunt, +libellum historialem conscripsit qui et ipse ad manus nostras peruenit. De +quo etiam hic quasi per epilogum inserere libet aliqua, videlicet ad +supplementum eorum, quæ desunt in prædicta Fr Simoms historia. + + +The same in English. + +The voyage of Iohannes de Plano Carpini vnto the Northeast parts of + the world in the yeere of our Lord, 1246. + +Of the first sending of certaine Friers Prædicants and Minorites vnto the + Tartars, taken out of the 32 Booke of Vincentius Beluacensis [Footnote: + Vincentius Belvacensis, or of Beauvais who died in 1264 was a favourite + of Louis IX of France, who supplied him with whatever books he required. + He thus obtained plenty of material for his _Speculum Majus_ (printed at + Douay in 1624, 10 vols. in 4, folio), a badly chosen and ill-arranged + collection of extracts of all kinds. It is in four parts the first called + _Speculum naturale_ the second, _Speculum doctrinale_, the third + _Speculum morale_ and the fourth _Speculum Historiale_.] his Speculum + Historiale beginning at the second Chapter. + +[Sidenote: Ascellinus.] About this time also, Pope Innocentius the +fourth sent Frier Ascelline being one of the order of the Prædicants, +together with three other Friers (of the same authoritie whereunto +they were called) consorted with him out of diuers Conuents of their +order, with letters Apostolicall vnto the Tartars campe: wherein hee +exhorted them to giue ouer their bloudie slaughter of mankinde, and to +receiue the Christian faith. [Sidenote: Simon Quintinianus.] And I in +verie deede, receuied the relations concerning the deedes of the +Tartars onelie, (which, according to the congruence of times, I haue +aboue inserted into this my woorke) from a Frier Minorite called Simon +de Sanct. Quintin who lately returned from the same voyage. [Sidenote: +Iohn de Plano Carpini.] And at that verie time also, there was a +certaine other Frier Minorite, namely Frier Iohn de Plano Carpini, +sent with certaine associates vnto the Tartars, who likewise (as +himselfe witnesseth) abode and conuersed with them a yeere and three +moneths at the least. [Sidenote: Benedictus Polonus.] For both he and +one Frier Benedict a Poloman being of the same order, and a partaker +of all his miserie and tribulation, receiued straight commaundement +from the Pope that both of them shoulde diligently searche out all +things that concerned the state of the Tartars. And therefore this +Frier Iohn hath written a litle Historie (which is come to our hands) +of such things, as with his owne eyes hee sawe among the Tartars, or +which he heard from diuers Christians worthy of credit, remaining +there in captiuitie. Out of which historie I thought good by way of +conclusion, to insert somewhat for the supply of those things which +are wanting in the said Frier Simon. + + +De situ et qualitate terræ Tartarorum. Cap. 3. + +Iohannes de Plano Carpini. + +[Sidenote: Tartariæ descriptio.] Est in partibus Orientis terra, quæ +Mongal siue Tartaria dicitur, in ea scilicet parte sita, in qua Oriens +Aquiloni coniungi creditur. Ab Oriente quidem habet terram Kythaorum +et etiam Salangorum, à meredie verò terram Sarracenorum. Inter +Orientem [Marginal note: Vel Occidentem.] et meridiem terram Huynorum, +et ab Occidente prouinciam Naymanorum, ab Aquilone verò circundatur +Oceano. In parte aliqua nimium est montuosa, et in aliqua campestris, +sed tota ferè admixta glarea plurimum arenosa, nec est in centesima +parte fructuosa. Nec enim potest fructum portare, nisi aquis +fluuialibus irrigetur, quæ ibi sunt rarissimæ. Vnde nec villæ nec +aliquæ ciuitates ibidem reperiuntur, excepta vna, quæ Cracurim +appellatur, et satis bona esse dicitur. [Sidenote: Syra orda.] Nos +quidem illam non vidimus, sed ad dimidiam dietam prope fuimus, cum +apud Syram ordam, quæ curia maior Imperatoris, eorum est, essemus. +Licet autem aliàs infructifera sit illa terra, tamen alendis pecoribus +est apta. In aliqua eius parte sunt aliquæ syluæ modicæ, alia verò +sine lignis est omninô. [Sidenote: Aëris intemperies.] Itaque tam +Imperator quàm Principes, et omnes alij sedent, et cibaria sua +decoquunt ad focum, de boum et equorum stercoribus factum. Ipse quoque +aër inordinatus est ibidem mirabiliter. In media siquidem æstate ibi +tonitrua magna et fulgura fiunt, ex quibus plurimi occiduntur homines, +et eodem quoque tempore cadunt ibidem maximæ niues. [Sidenote: Orda +quid.] Sunt et ibi ventorum frigidissimorum tam maximæ tempestates, +quòd aliquando vix possunt equitare homines. Vnde cùm ante ordam +essemus (sic enim apud eos stationes Imperatoris et Principum +appellantur) præ venti magnitudine in terra prostrati iacebamus, et +videre propter pulueris magnitudinem minimè poteramus. Nunquam ibi +pluit in hyeme, sed frequenter in æstate, et tam modicum, vt vix +posset aliquando puluerem et radicem graminum madefacere. Ibi quoque +maxima grando cadit sæpè. Vnde cum Imperator electus in sede regni +debuit poni, nobis in curia tunc existentibus, tanta cecidit grando, +quod ex subita resolutione plusquam CLX. homines in eadem curia +fuerunt submersi. Res etiam et habitacula plura fuerunt deducta. Ibi +etiam est in æstate subito calor magnus, et repentè maximum frigus. + + +The same in English. + +Of the situation and qualitie of the Tartars land, by Iohannes de + Plano Carpini. Chap. 3. + +[Sidenote: A description of Tartaria.] There is towards the East a +land which is called Mongal or Tartaria, lying in that parte of the +worlde which is thought to be most North Easterly. On the East part it +hath the countrey of Kythay [Footnote: Or Cathay.] and of the people +called Solangi: on the South part the countrey of the Saracens: on the +South east the land of the Huini: and on the West the prouince of +Naimani: [Sidenote: The North Ocean.] but on the North side it is +inuironed with the Ocean Sea. In some part thereof it is full of +mountaines, and in other places plaine and smoothe grounde, but euerie +where sandie and barren, neither is the hundreth part thereof +fruitefull. For it cannot beare fruite vnlesse it be moistened with +riuer waters, which bee verie rare in that countrey. Whereupon they +haue neither villages, nor cities among them, except one which is +called Cracurim, and is said to be a proper towne. [Sidenote: Syra +Orda.] We our selues sawe not this towne, but were almost within halfe +a dayes iourney thereof, when we remained at Syra Orda, which is the +great court of their Emperour. And albeit the foresaid lande is +otherwise vnfruitfull, yet it is very commodious for the bringing vp +of cattell. In certaine places thereof are some small store of trees +growing, but otherwise it is altogether destitute of woods. Therefore +the Emperour, and his noble men and all other warme themselues, and +dresse their meate with fires made of the doung of oxen, and horses. +[Sidenote: The intemperature of the aire.] The ayre also in that +countrey is verie intemperate. For in the midst of Sommer there be +great thunders and lightnings, by the which many men are slaine, and +at the same time there falleth great abundance of snowe. There bee +also such mightie tempestes of colde windes, that sometimes men are +not able to sitte on horsebacke. [Sidenote: What Orda signifieth.] +Whereupon, being neere vnto the Orda (for by this name they call the +habitations of their Emperours and noble men) in regarde of the great +winde we were constrained to lye groueling on the earth, and could not +see by reason of the dust. There is neuer any raine in Winter, but +onely in Sommer, albeit in so little quantitie, that sometimes it +scarcely sufficeth to allay the dust, or to moysten the rootes of the +grasse. There is often times great store of haile also. Insomuch that +when the Emperour elect was to be placed in his Emperiall throne (my +selfe being then present) there fell such abundance of haile, that, +vpon the sudden melting thereof, more than 160 persons were drowned in +the same place: there were manie tentes and other thinges also carried +away. Likewise, in the Sommer season there is on the sudden extreame +heate, and suddenly againe intolerable colde. + + +De forma et habitu et victu eorum. Cap. 4. + +[Sidenote: Tartarorum species.] Mongalorum autem siue Tartarorum forma ab +omnibus alijs hominibus est remota. Inter oculos enim, et inter genas, lati +sunt plus cæteris, genæ quoque satis prominent à maxillis. Nasum habent +planum et modicum, oculos etiam paruos, et palpebras vsque ad supercilia +eleuatas, ac super verticem in modum Clericorum coronas. [Sidenote: +Tonsura.] Ex vtraque parte frontis tondendo, plusquam in medio crines +longos faciunt, reliquos autem sicut mulieres crescere permittunt. De +quibus duas cordas faciunt, et vnamquamque post aurem ligant. Pedes quoque +modicos habent. [Sidenote: Habitus.] Vestes tam virorum quàm mulierum vno +modo formatæ sunt. Pallijs vel cappis vel caputus non vtuntur. Tunicas verò +miro modo formatas portant de buccaramo, vel purpurato, vel baldaquino. +Pellicium habet pilos exterius, sed apertum est à posterioribus. Habet +tamen caudulam vnam vsque ad genua retrò. [Sidenote: Vestes retro caudatæ.] +Vestes suas non lauant, nec lauari permittunt, et maximè à tempore, quo +tonitrua incipiunt vsquequo desinat illud tempus. [Sidenote: Tabernacula.] +Stationes habent rotundas in modum tentorij de virgulis et baculis +subtilibus præparatas. Supra vero in medio rotundam habent fenestram, vnde +ingrediatur lumen, et fumus exire possit: quia semper in medio faciunt +ignem: parietes autem et tecta filtro sunt operta Ostia quoque de filtro +sunt facta Harum quædam subitò soluuntur, et reparantur, et super summarios +deferuntur: quædam verò dissolui non possunt sed in curribus portantur. Et +quocunque siue ad bellum siue aliàs vadunt, semper illas secum deferunt. +[Sidenote: Opes in pecore.] In animalibus valde diuites sunt, vt in Camelis +et bobus capris et ouibus. Iumenta et equos habent in tanta multitudine +quantam non credimus totum mundi residuum habere. Porcos autem et alias +bestias non habent. Imperator ac Duces atque alij magnates in auro et +argento ac serico et gemmis abundant. Cibi eorum sunt omnia, quæ mandi +possunt. [Sidenote: Victus.] Vidimus eos etiam manducare pediculos. Lac +bibunt animalium, et in maxima quantitate, si habent, iumentinum. Porro in +hyeme, quia nisi diuites sint, lac iumentinum non habent, millium cum aqua +decoquunt, quod tam tenue faciunt, vt illud bibere valeant. Vnde quilibet +eorum scyphum bibit vnum vel duos in mane, et quandoque nihil amplius +manducant in die. In sero autem vnicuique datur de carnibus modicum, et +bibunt ex eis brodium. Porrò in æstate quando satis habent de lacte +iumentino carnes comedunt rarò, nisi fortè donentur eisdem, aut venatione +bestiam aliquam ceperint vel auem. + + +The same in English. + +Of their forme, habite, and manner of liuing. Chap. 4. + +The Mongols or Tartars, in outward shape, are vnlike, to all other people. +[Sidenote: The shape of the Tartars.] For they are broader betweene the +eyes and the balles of their cheekes, then men of other nations bee. They +haue flat and small noses, litle eyes and eye liddes standing streight +vpright, they are shauen on the crownes like priests. They weare their +haire somewhat longer about their eares, then vpon their foreheads: but +behinde they let it growe long like womans haire, whereof they braide two +lockes binding eche of them behind either eare. They haue short feet also. +[Sidenote: Their habite.] The garments, as well of their men, as of their +women are all of one fashion. They vse neither cloakes, hattes, nor cappes. +But they weare Iackets framed after a strange manner, of buckeram, skarlet, +or Baldakines. [Sidenote: Like vnto Frobishers men.] Their shoubes or +gownes are hayrie on the outside, and open behinde, with tailes hanging +downe to their hammes. They vse not to washe their garments, neither will +in any wise suffer them to bee washed, especially in the time of thunder. +[Sidenote: Their tabernacles.] Their habitations bee rounde and cunningly +made with wickers and staues in manner of a tent. But in the middest of the +toppes thereof, they haue a window open to conuey the light in and the +smoake out. For their fire is alwayes in the middest. Their walles bee +couered with felt. Their doores are made of felte also. Some of these +Tabernacles may quickely be taken asunder, and set together againe, and are +caried vpon beastes backes. Other some cannot be taken insunder, but are +stowed vpon carts. And whithersoeuer they goe, be it either to warre, or to +any other place, they transport their tabernacles with them. [Sidenote: +Their cattell.] They are very rich in cattel, as in camels, oxen, sheep, +and goats. And I thinke they haue more horses and mares then all the world +besides. But they haue no swine nor other beasts. Their Emperors, Dukes, +and other of their nobles doe abound with silk, gold, siluer, and precious +stones. [Sidenote: Their victuals.] Their victuals are al things that may +be eaten: for we saw some of them eat lice. They drinke milke in great +quantitie, but especially mares milke, if they haue it: They seeth Mill +also in water, making it so thinne, that they may drinke thereof. Euery one +of them drinkes off a cup full or two in a morning, and sometime they eate +nought else all the day long. But in the euening each man hath a little +flesh, giuen him to eate, and they drinke the broath thereof. Howbeit in +summer time; when they haue mares milk enough, they seldome eate flesh, +vnles perhaps it be giuen them, or they take some beast or bird in hunting. + + +De moribus eorum bonis et malis. Cap. 5. + +Habent autem mores quosdam quidem commendabiles, et quosdam detestabiles. +[Sidenote: [Greek: peitharchia].] Magis quippe sunt obedientes Dominis +suis, quàm aliqui qui in mundo sint homines, siue religiosi siue seculares. +Nam eos maximè reuerentur, nec illis de facili mentiuntur verbis factisue: +rarò vel nunquam ad inuicem contendunt, belláque vel rixæ, vulnera vel +homicidia nunquam inter eos contingunt. [Sidenote: Abstinentia.] Prædones +etiam ac fures rerum magnarum ibi nequaquam inueniuntur, ideoque stationes +et currus eorum, vbi thesauros habent, seris aut vectibus non firmantur. Si +aliqua bestia perdita fuerit, quicunque inuenit eam vel dimittit, vel ad +illos, qui ad hoc positi sum, eam ducit. [Sidenote: Comitas. Temperantia.] +Apud quos ille, cuius est bestia, illam requirit, et absque vlla +difficultate recipit. Vnus alium satis honorat, et familiaritatem ac +cibaria, quamuis apud eos sint pauca, liberaliter satis communicat. Satis +etiam sunt sufferentes, nec cùm ieiunauerint vno die, vel duobus, omninò +sine cibo, videntur impatientes, sed cantant et ludunt, ac si bene +comedissent. In equitando multum sustinent frigus, calorem quoque nimium +patiuntur. Inter eos quasi nulla placita sunt, et quamuis multum +inebrientur, tamen in ebrietate sua nunquam contendunt. Nullus alium +spernit, sed iuuat et promouet, quantum congruè potest. [Sidenote: +Castitas.] Castæ sunt eorum mulieres, nec aliquid inter eos auditur de +ipsarum impudicitia. Quædam tamen turpia satis habent et impudica. +[Sidenote: Insolentia aduersus exteros.] Porrò erga cæteros homines ijdem +Tartari superbissimi sunt, omnesque nobiles et ignobiles quasi pro nihilo +reputantes despiciunt. Vnde vidimus in curia Imperatoris magnum Russiæ +ducem, et filuim regis Georgianorum, ac Soldanos multos et magnos nullum +honorem debitum recipere apud eos. [Sidenote: Iracundia.] Quinetiam Tartari +eisdem assignati, quantumcunque viles essent illos antecedebant, sempérque +primum locum et summum tenebant, imò etiam sæpè oportebat illos post eorum +posteriora sedere. Præterea iracundi sunt, et indignantis naturæ multum +erga cæteros homines, et vltra modum erga eosdem mendaces. In principio +quidem blandi sunt, sed postmodum vt Scorpiones pungunt. [Sidenote: +Fraudulentia.] Subdoli enim et fraudulenti sunt, et omnes homines si +possunt astutia circumueniunt. [Sidenote: Sordes. Temulentia.] Quicquid +mali volunt eis facere, miro modo occultant, vt sibi non possint prouidere, +vel contra eorum astutias remedium inuenire. Immundi quoque sunt in cibo et +potu sumendis, et in cæteris factis suis. Ebrietas apud illos est +honorabilis: cùmque multum aliquis biberit, ibidèmque reijcit, non ideo +cessat, quin iterim bibat. [Sidenote: [Greek: dorodoxia.]] Ad petendum +maximi sunt exactores, tenacissimi retentores, parcissimi donatores. +Aliorum hominum occisio apud illos est pro nihilo. + + +The same in English. + +Of their manners both good and bad. Chap. 5. + +[Sidenote: Their obedience.] Their manners are partly prayse-worthie, and +partly detestable: For they are more obedient vnto their lords and masters, +then any other either clergie or laie-people in the whole world. For they +doe highly reuerence them, and will deceiue them, neither in wordes nor +deedes. They seldom or neuer fall out among themselues, and, as for +fightings or brawlings, wounds or manslaughters, they neuer happen among +them. [Sidenote: Their abstinence] There are neither theeues nor robbers of +great riches to be found, and therefore the tabernacles and cartes of them +that haue any treasures are not strengthened with lockes or barres. If any +beast goe astray, the finder thereof either lets it goe, or driueth it to +them that are put in office for the same purpose, at whose handes the owner +of the said beast demaundeth it, and without any difficultie receiueth it +againe. [Sidenote: Their courtesie.] One of them honoureth another +exceedingly, and bestoweth banquets very familiarly and liberally, +notwithstanding that good victuals are daintie and scarce among them. They +are also very hardie, and when they haue fasted a day or two without any +maner of sustenance, they sing and are merry as if they had eaten their +bellies full. In riding, they endure much cold and extreme heat. There be, +in a maner, no contentions among them, and although they vse commonly to be +drunken, yet doe they not quarrell in their drunkennes. Noe one of them +despiseth another but helpeth and furthereth him, as much as conueniently +he can. [Sidenote: Their chastity.] Their women are chaste, neither is +there so much as a word vttered concerning their dishonestie. Some of them +will notwithstanding speake filthy and immodest words. [Sidenote: Their +insolencie against strangers.] But towards other people, the said Tartars +be most insolent, and they scorne and set nought by all other noble and +ignoble persons whatsoeuer. For we saw in the Emperours court the great +duke of Russia, the kings sonne of Georgia, and many great Soldanes +receiuing no due honour and estimation among them. So that euen the very +Tartars assigned to giue attendance vnto them, were they neuer so base, +would alwaies goe before them, and take the vpper hand of them, yea, and +sometimes would constraine them to sit behinde their backes. Moreouer they +are angrie and of a disdainfull nature vnto other people, and beyond all +measure deceitfull, and treacherous towards them. They speake fayre in the +beginning, but in conclusion, they sting like scorpions. For craftie they +are, and full of falshood, circumuenting all men whom they are able, by +their sleights. Whatsoeuer mischiefe they entend to practise against a man +they keepe it wonderfully secrete so that he may by no meanes prouide for +himselfe, nor find a remedie against their conspiracies. They are vnmanerly +also and vncleanly in taking their meat and their drinke, and in other +actions. Drunkennes is honourable among them, and when any of them hath +taken more drinke then his stomacke can well beare, hee casteth it vp and +falles to drinking againe. They are most intollerable exacters, most +couetous possessours, and most nigardly giuers. The slaughter of other +people is accompted a matter of nothing with them. + + +De legibus et consuetudinibus eorum. Cap. 6. + +[Sidenote: Poena adulterij.] Hoc autem habent in lege siue consuetudine, vt +occidant viros et mulieres, si quando inueniantur in adulterio manifestè. +Similiter etiam virginem, si fornicata fuerit cum aliquo, occidunt eam cum +eo. [Sidenote: Furti.] Præterea si aliquis in præda vel furto manifesto +inuenitur, sine vlla miseratione occiditur. Item si quis denudauit +consilia, maximè quando volunt ad bellum procedere, dantur ei super +posteriora centum plagæ, quanto maiores vnus rusticus cum magno baculo +potest dare. [Sidenote: Arcani euulgati.] Similiter cum aliqui de minoribus +offendunt in aliquo, non eis à maioribus suis parcitur, sed verberibus +grauiter affliguntur. Matrimonio autem generaliter coniunguntur omnibus, +etiam propinquis carne, excepta matre et filia et sorore ex eadem matre. +Nam sororem tantùm ex patre, et vxorem quoque patris, post eius mortem +solent ducere. Vxorem etiam fratris alius frater iunior, post eius mortem, +vel alius de parentela, tenetur ducere. [Sidenote: Andreas Dux Russiæ. Vide +Herbersteinium de rebus Moschoui. pag. 8. b.] Vnde, dum adhuc essemus in +terra, Dux quidam Russiæ, Andreas nomine, apud Baty, quòd equos Tartarorum +de terra educeret, et alijs venderet, accusatus est: quod licet non esset +probatum, occisus est. Hoc audiens iunior frater, et vxor, occisi, pariter +venerunt ad præfatum Ducem, supplicare volentes, ne terra auferretur +eisdem. At ille paruo præcepit, vt fratris defuncti duceret vxorem, mulieri +quoque vt ilium in virum duceret, secundum Tartarorum consuetudinem. Quæ +respondit, se potius occidi velle, quàm sic contra legem facere. At ille +nihilominus eam illi tradidit quamuis ambo renuerunt, quantum possent. +Itàque ducentes eos in lectum, clamantem puerum et plorantem super illam +posuerunt, ipsosque commisceri pariter coëgerunt. Deníque post mortem +maritorum, vxores. Tartarorum non de facili solent ad secunda coniugia +transire, nisi fortè quis velit soronam aut noueream suam ducere. Nullo +verò differentia est apud eos inter filium vxoris et concubinæ, sed dat +pater quod vult vnicuique Itàque si sunt etiam ex Ducum genere, ita fit Dux +filius concubinæ, sicut filius vxoris legitmæ. [Sidenote: Melich et Dauid +fratres Georgiani.] Vnde cùm rex Georgiæ duos filios nuper, vnum scilicet +nomine Melich legitimum alterum verò Dauid ex adulterio natum haberet, +moriensque terræ partem adulteræ filio reliquisset, Melich, cui etiam ex +parte matris regnum obuenerat, quia per foeminas tenebatur, perrexit ad +Imperatorem Tartarorum, eo quòd et Dauid iter arripuerat ad ilium Ambobus +igitur ad curiam venientibus, datísque maximis muneribus petebat adulteræ +filius, vt fieret ei iustitia secundum morem Tartarorum. [Sidenote: [Greek: +polygamia.]] Datáque est sententia contra Melich, vt Dauid, qui maior erat +natu, subesset, ac terram à patre sibi concessam quietè ac pacificè +possideret. Cùmque Tartarorum vnus habet vxorum multitudinem, vnaquæque per +se suam habet familiam et stationem. Et vna die Tartarus comedit et bibit +et dormit cum vna, altera die cum alia. Vna tamen inter cæteras maior +habetur cum qua frequentius quam cum alijs commoratur Et licet vt dictum +est, sint multæ, nunquam tamen de facili contendunt inter se. + + +The same in English. + +Of their lawes and customes. Chap. 6. + +[Sidenote: Punishments of adultery.] Moreouer, they haue this law or +custome, that whatsoeuer manor woman be manifestly taken in adultery, they +are punished with death. A virgine likewise that hath committed +fornication, they slay together with her mate. [Sidenote: Of theft. Of +secretes disclosed.] Whosoeuer be taken in robberie or theft, is put to +death without all pitie. Also, if any man disclose their secrets, +especially in time of warre, he receiueth an hundreth blowes on the backe +with a bastinado, layd on by a tall fellow. In like sort when any +inferiours offend in ought, they finde no fauour at their superiours +handes, but are punished with grieuous stripes. [Sidenote: Lawes of +matrimonie.] They are ioyned in matrimony to all in generall, yea, euen to +their neare kinsfolkes except their mother, daughter and sister by the +mothers side. For they vse to marrie their sister by the fathers side +onely, and also the wife of their father after his decease. The yonger +brother also, or some other of his kindred, is bound to marry the wife of +his elder brother deceased. [Sidenote: Andreas duke of Russia.] For, at the +time of our aboad in the countrey, a certaine duke of Russia named Andreas, +was accused before duke Baty for conueying the Tartars horses out of the +land, and for selling them to others: and although it could not be prooued, +yet was he put to death. His yonger brother and the wife of the party +deceased hearing this, came and made their supplication vnto the forenamed +duke, that the dukedome of Russia might not be taken from them. But he +commanded the youth to marrie his deceased brothers wife, and the woman +also to take him vnto her husband, according to the custome of the Tartars. +She answered, that she had rather die, than so haynously transgresse the +law. Howbeit, hee deliuered her vnto him, although they both refused as +much as they could. Wherefore carying them to bed, they constrained the +youth, lamenting and weeping, to lie down and commit incest with his +brothers wife. To be short, after the death of their husbands, the Tartars +wiues vse very seldome to marrie the second time, vnlesse perhaps some man +takes his brothers wife or his stepmother in marriage. They make no +difference betweene the sonne of their wife and of their concubine, but the +father giues what he pleaseth vnto each one: [Sidenote: Melich and Dauid +two brothers.] For of late the king of Georgia hauing two sonnes, one +lawfully begotten call Melich; but the other Dauid, borne in adulterie, at +his death left part of his lande vnto his base sonne. Hereupon Melich (vnto +whome the kingdome fell by right of his mother, because it was gouerned +before time by women) went vnto the Emperour of the Tartars, Dauid also +hauing taken his iourney vnto him. Nowe bothe of them commmg to the court +and proffering large giftes, the sonne of the harlot made suite, that he +might haue iustice, according to the custome of the Tartars. Well, sentence +passed against Melich, that Dauid being his elder brother should haue +superioritie ouer him, and should quietly and peaceably possesse the +portion of land granted vnto him by his father. Whensoeuer a Tartar hath +many wiues, each one of them hath her family and dwelling place by her +selfe. And sometime the Tartar eateth, drinketh and lieth with one, and +sometime with another. One is accompted chiefe among the rest, with whom +hee is oftener conuersant, then with the other. And notwithstanding (as it +hath bin said) they are many, yet do they seldome fal out among themselues. + + +De superstitiosis traditionibus ipsorum. Cap. 7. + +[Sidenote: [Greek: ethelothræskeia].] Quibusdam verò traditionibus +indifferentia quædam esse peccata dicunt, quas vel ipsi vel antecessores +eorum confinxerunt. Vnum est, cultellum in ignem figere, vel quocunque modo +ignem cultello tangere, vel etiam de caldaria cum cultello carnes +extrahere, vel cum securi iuxta ignem incidere. Credunt enim, quòd sic +auferri debeat caput igni. Aliud est appodiare se ad flagellum, quo +percutitur equus: ipsi enim non vtuntur calcaribus. Item flagello sagittas +tangere, iuuenes aues capere vel occidere, cum fræno equum peroutere, os +cum osse alio frangere. Itémque lac, vel aliquem potum aut cibum super +terram effundere, in statione mingere. Quod si voluntariè facit, occiditur, +si autem aliter, oportet quòd pecuniam multam incantatori soluat, à quo +purificetur. Qui etiam faciat, vt statio cum omnibus, quæ in ipsa sunt, +inter duos ignes transeat. Antequam sic purificetur, nullus audet intrare, +nec aliquid de illa exportare. Præterea si alicui morsellus imponitur, quem +deglutire non possit, et ilium de ore suo eijcit, foramen sub statione fit, +per quod extrahitur, ac sine vlla miseratione occiditur. [Sidenote: [Greek: +atheotaes].] Iterum si quis caleat super limen stationis Ducis alicuius, +interficitur. Multa etiam habent his similia, quæ reputant peccata. At +homines occidere, aliorum terras inuadere, ac res illorum diripere, et +contra Dei præcepta vel prohibitiones facere, nullum apud eos est peccatum. +De vita æterna et damnatione perpetua nihil sciunt. Credunt tamen, quòd +post mortem in alio seculo viuant, gregesque multiplicent, comedant et +bibant, et pætera faciant, quæ hic à viuentibus fiunt. [Sidenote: Cultus +lunæ.] In principio lunationis vel in plenilunio incipiunt, quicquid noui +agere volunt, ipsamque Lunam Imperatorem magnum apellant, eàmque +deprecantes genua flectunt. Omnes, qui morantur in stationibus suis, +oportet per ignem purificari. [Sidenote: Lustrationis ritus.] Quæ scilicet +purificatio fit hoc modo. Duos quidem ignes faciunt, et duas hastas iuxta +eos, vnamque cordam in summitate hastarum ponunt. Ligantque super cordam +illam quasdam de Bucaramo scissiones, sub qua scilicet corda et ligaturis +inter illos ignes transeunt homines, ac bestiæ ac stationes. Sunt etiam duæ +mulieres, vna hinc, et alia inde aquam proijcientes, ac quædam carmina +recitantes. Cæterum si aliquis à fulgure occiditur, oportet prædicto modo +per ignes transire omnes illos, qui in illis stationibus morantur. Statio +siquidem ac lectus et currus, filtra et vestes, et quicquid talium habent, +à nullo tanguntur, sed ab hominibus tanquam immunda respuuntur. [Sidenote: +Ignis super stitiosa efficacitas.] Et vt breuiter dicam, omnia purificari +credunt per ignem. Vnde quando veniunt ad eos nuncij, vel Principes, aut +qualescunque personæ, oportet ipsos et munera sua per duos ignes, vt +purificentur, transire, ne fortè veneficia fecerint, aut venenum seu +aliquid mali attulerint. + + +The same in English. + +Of their superstitious traditions. Chap. 7. + +[Sidenote: Ridiculous traditions. ] But by reason of traditions, which +either they or their predecessors haue deuised, they accompt some things +indifferent to be faults. One is to thrust a knife into the fire, or any +way to touch the fire with a knife, or with their knife to take flesh out +of the cauldron, or to hewe with an hatchet neare vnto the fire. For they +think by that means to take away the head or force from the fire. Another +is to leane vpon the whip, wherewith they beate their horses: for they ride +not with spurs. Also, to touch arrowes with a whip, to take or kill yong +birds, to strike an horse with the raine of their bridle, and to breake one +bone against another. Also, to powre out milke, meate, or any kinde of +drinke vpon the ground or to make water within their tabernacle: which +whosoeuer doth willingly, he is slaine, but otherwise he must pay a great +summe of money to the inchanter to be purified. Who likewise must cause the +tabernacle with all things therein, to passe betweene two fiers. Before it +be on this wise purified, no man dare once enter into it, nor conueigh any +thing thereout. Besides, if any man hath a morsell giuen him, which he is +not able to swallow, and for that cause casteth it out of his mouth, there +is an hole made vnder his tabernacle, by which hee is drawen forth and +slaine without all compassion. Likewise, whosoeuer treads vpon the +threshold of any of their dukes tabernacles, he is put to death. Many other +things there be, like vnto these, which they take for heinous offences. But +to slay men, to inuade the dominions of other people, and to rifle their +goods, to transgresse the commaundements and prohibitions of God, are with +them no offences at all. They know nothing concerning eternall life, and +euerlasting damnation, and yet they thinke, that after death they shall +liue in another world, that they shall multiply their cattell, that they +shal eate and drinke and doe other things which liuing men performe here +vpon earth. [Sidenote: The Tartars worship the moone.] At a new moone, or a +full moone, they begin all enterprises that they take in hand, and they +call the moone the Great Emperour, and worship it vpon their knees. All men +that abide in their tabernacles must be purified with fire: Which +purification is on this wise. [Sidenote: Their custome of purifying.] They +kindle two fires, and pitch two Iauelines into the ground neere vnto the +said fires, binding a corde to the tops of the Iauelines. And about the +corde they tye certaine iagges of buckram, vnder which corde, and betweene +which fires, men, beastes, and tabernacles do passe. There stand two women +also, one on the right side, and another on the left casting water, and +repeating certaine charmes. If any man be slaine by lightning, all that +dwell in the same tabernacle with him must passe by fire in maner +aforesaid. For their tabernacles, beds, and cartes, their feltes and +garments, and whatsoeuer such things they haue, are touched by no man, yea, +and are abandoned by all men as things vncleane. And to bee short, they +think that all things are to be purged by fire. Therefore, when any +ambassadours, princes, or other personages whatsoeuer come vnto them, they +and their giftes must passe betweene two fires to be purified, lest +peraduenture they haue practised some witchcraft, or haue brought some +poyson or other mischiefe with them. + + +De initio imperij siue Principatus eorum. Cap. 8. + +[Sidenote: Tartariæ populi.] Terra quidem ilia Orientalis, de qua dictum +est suprà, quæ Mongal nominatur, quatuor quondam habuisse populos +memoratur. Vnus eorum Yeka Mongal, id est, magni Mongali vocabantur. +Secundus Sumongal, id est, aquatici Mongali, qui seipsos appellabant +Tartaros, à quodam fluuio per eorem terram currente, qui Tartar nominatur. +Tertius appellabatur Merkat. Quartus verò Metrit. Omnes vnam personarum +formam et vnam linguam habebant hi populi, quamuis inter se per Principes +ac prouincias essent diuisi. [Sidenote: Chingis ortus et res gestæ.] In +terra Yeka Mongal quidam fuit, qui vocabatur Chingis. Iste coepit robustus +venator esse: didicit enim homines furari, et prædam capere. Ad alias +terras ibat, et quoscunque poterat, captiuabat, sibíque associabat. Homines +quoque suæ gentis inclinauit ad se, qui tanquam Ducem sequebantur ipsum ad +malè agendum. Coepit autem pugnare cum Sumongal, siue cum Tartaris, et +Ducem eorem interfecit, multòque bello sibi Tartaros omnes subiecit, et in +seruitutem redigit. Post hæc cum istis omnibus contra Merkatas, iuxta tenam +positos Tartarorum pugnauit, quos etiam bello sibi subiecit. [Sidenote: +Naymani. Infra cap. 25.] Inde procedens contra Metritas pugnam exercuit, et +illos etiam obtinuit. Audientes Naymani, quòd Chingis taliter eleuatus +esset, indignati sunt. Ipsi enim habuerant Imperatorem strenuum valdè, cui +dabant tributum cunctæ nationes prædictæ. [Sidenote: Fratres discordantes +oppressi.] Qui cùm esset mortuus, filij eius successerunt loco ipsius. Sed +quia iuuenes ac stulti erant, populum tenere nesciebant, sed ad inuicem +diuisi ac scissi erant. Vnde Chingi prædicto modo iam exaltato, nihilominus +in terras prædictas faciebant insultum, et habitatores occidebant, ac +diripiebant prædam eorum. Quod audiens Chingis, omnes sibi subiectos +congregauit. Naymani et Karakytay ex aduerso similiter in quandam vallem +strictam conuenerunt, et commissum est prælium, in quo Naymani et Karakytay +à Mongalis deuicti sunt. Qui etiam pro maiori parte occisi fuerunt, et +alij, qui euadere non potuerunt, in seruitutem redacti sunt. [Sidenote: +Occoday Cham.] In terra prædictorum Karakytaorum Occoday Cham, filius +Chingischam, postquam imperator fuit positus, quandam ciuitatem ædificauit, +quam Chanyl appellauit. [Sidenote: Homines syluestres.] Prope quam ad +Meridiem est quoddam desertum magnum, in quo pro certo syluestres homines +habitare dicuntur, qui nullatenus loquuntur, nec iuncturas in cruribus +habent, et si quando cadunt, per se surgere non valent. Sed tamen +discretionem tantam habent, quod filtra de lana Camelorum quibus +vestiuntur, faciunt et contra ventum ponunt. Et si quando Tartari pergentes +ad eos vulnerant eos sagittis, gramina in vulneribus ponunt, et fortiter +ante ipsios fugiunt. + + +The same in English. + +Of the beginning of their empire or gouernment. Chap. 8. + +[Sidenote: The people of Tartarie. ] + +The East countrie, whereof wee haue entreated, which is called Mongal, is +reported to haue had of olde time foure sortes of people. One of their +companions was called Yeka Mongal, that is the great Mongals. The second +company was called Sumongal, that is, the Water-Mongals, who called +themselues Tartars of a certaine riuer running through their countrey named +Tartar. The third was called Merkat, and the fourth Metrit. All these +people had one and the same person, attire of body and language, albeit +they were diuided by princes and prouinces. [Sidenote: The original and the +exploits of Chingis.] In the prouince of Yeka Mongol, there was a certaine +man called Chingis. This man became a mighty hunter. For he learned to +steale men, and take them for a pray. He ranged into other countries taking +as many captiues as he could, and ioining them vnto himselfe. Also hee +allured the men of his owne countrey vnto him, who followed him as their +captaine and ringleader to doe mischiefe. Then began he to make warre vpon +the Sumongals or Tartars, and slewe their captaine, and after many +conflicts, subdued them vnto himselfe, and brought them all into bondage. +Afterwards he vsed their helpe to fight against the Merkats, dwelling by +the Tartars, whom also hee vanquished in battell. Proceeding from thence, +he fought against the Metrites, and conquered them also. [Sidenote: The +Naimani.] The Naimani hearing that Chingis was thus exalted, greatly +disdeined thereat. For they had a mighty and puissant Emperour, vnto whom +all the foresaid nations payed tribute. Whose sonnes, when he was dead, +succeeded him in his Empire. [Sidenote: The discord of brethren.] Howbeit, +being young and foolish, they knew not howe to gouerne the people, but were +diuided, and fell at variance among themselues. Now Chingis being exalted, +as is aforesaid, they neuerthelesse inuaded the forenamed countries, put +the inhabitants to the sword, and carried away their goods for a pray. +Which Chingis hauing intelligence of, gathered all his subiects together. +The Naimani also, and the people called Karakitay assembled and banded +themselues at a certaine straight valley, where, after a battell foughten +they were vanquished by the Mongals. And being thus vanquished, they were, +the greater part of them, slaine; and others, which could not escape, were +carried into captiuitie. [Sidenote: Occoday Cham.] In the land of the +foresayd Karakytayans, Occoday Cham, the sonne of Chingis Cham, after he +was created Emperour, built a certaine citie, which he called Chanyl. Neare +vnto which citie, on the South side, there is an huge desert, wherein wilde +men are certainely reported to inhabite, which cannot speake at all, and +are destitute of ioynts in their legges, so that if they fall, they cannot +rise alone by themselues. Howbeit, they are of discretion to make feltes of +Camels haire, wherewith they clothe themselues, and which they holde +against the winde. And if at any time, the Tartars pursuing them, chance to +wound them with their arrowes, they put herbes into their wounds and flye +strongly before them. + + +De mutua victoria ipsorum et Kythaorum. Cap. 9. + +Mongali autem in terram suam reuertentes, se contra [Marginal note: +Haythono et Paulo Veneto sunt Cathay.] Kythaos ad prælium parauerunt, et +castra mouentes, eorum terram intrauerunt. [Sidenote: Tartarorum Cathayna +clades.] Quod audiens eorum Imperator, vnit cum exercitu suo contra illos, +et commissum est prælium durum, in quo Mongali sunt deuicti, omnésque +nobiles eorum, qui erant in exercitu, præter septem occisi sunt. Vnde cùm +illis volentibus aliquam impugnare regionem, minatur aliquis stragem, adhuc +respondent: Olim etiam occisi non nisi septem remansimus, et tamen modò +creuimus in multitudinem magnam, ideóque non terremur de talibus. Chingis +autem et alij, qui remanserunt, in terram suam fugerunt. Cúmque quieuisset +aliquantulum, præparauit se rursus ad prælium, et processit contra terram +Huyrorum. Isti sunt homines Christiani de secta Nestorianorum. [Sidenote: +Nouæ victoriæ. Literæ.] Et hos etiam Mongali deuicerunt, eorumque literam +acceperunt; prius enim scripturam non habebant, nunc autem eandem +Mongalorem literam appellant. Inde contra terram Saruyur, et contra terram +Karanitarum, et contra terram Hudirat processit, quos omnes bello deuicit. +Inde in terram suam redijt, et aliquantulum quieuit. Deinde conuocatis +omnibus hominibus suis, contra Kythaos pariter processerunt, diúque contra +illos pugnantes, magnam partem terræ illorum vicerunt, eorumque Imperatorem +in ciuitatem suam maiorem concluserunt. Quam et tam longo tempore +obsederunt, quod exercitus expensæ omninò, defecerunt. Cúmque iam quod +manducarent, penitus non haberent, præcipit Chingischam suis, vt de decem +hominibus vnum ad manducandum darent. [Sidenote: Argentum loco lapidum in +hostem proiectum.] Illi verò de ciuitate machinis et sagittis viriliter +contra istos pugnabant et cum deficerent lapides, argentum et maximè +liquefactum proijciebant. Ciuitas siquidem illa multis erat diuitijs plena. +Cúmque diu Mongali pugnassent, et eam bello vincere non possent, vnam +magnam sub terra viam ab exercitu vsque ad medium ciuitatis fecerunt, et +prosilientes in medium eius, contra ciues pugnauerunt. Illi quoque qui +extra remanserant, eodem modo contra illos pugnabant. Denique concidentes +portas ciuitatis intrauerunt, et imperatorem cum pluribus occidentes vrbem +possederunt, aurumque et argentum, et omnes eius diuitias abstulerunt. +[Sidenote: Chingis salutatur Imperator.] Et cùm aliquos terræ suos homines +nuntios præficissent, in terram propriam reuersi sunt. Tunc primum +Imperatore Kythaorum deuncto, factus est Chingischam imperator Quandam +tamen partem illius terræ, quia posita erat in mari nullatenus deuicerunt +vsque hodie. [Sidenote: Cathaynorum literæ et religio.] Sunt autem Kitai +homines pagani, habentes literam specialem, et etiam vt dicitur, veteris et +noui Testamenti scripturam. Habent etiam vitas patrum et eremitas et domes, +in quibus orant temporibus suis, ad modum Ecclesiarum facias. Quosdam etiam +sanctos habere se dicunt, et vnum Deum colunt. Christum IESVM Dominum +venerantur, et credunt vitam æternam, sed non baptizantur. Scripturam +nostram honorant ac reuerentur. Christianos diligunt, et eleemosynas plures +faciunt, homines benigni satis et humani videntur. Barbam non habent, et in +dispositione faciei cum Mongalis in parte concordant. [Sidenote: +Opificiorum [Greek: exochae].] Meliores artifices in mundo non inueniuntur +in omnibus operibus, in quibus homines exercentur. Terra eonira est +opulenta numis in frumento et vino, auro et serico ac rebus cæteris. + + +The same in English + +Of the mutuall victories betweene them, and the pepole of Kythay. Chap. 9. + +But the Mongals returning home into their owne countrey prepared themselues +to battell against the Kythayans: [Marginal note: Haython [1] and Paulus +Venetus [2] call them Cathayans. [Footnote 1: Bishop of Basle, was sent by +Charlemagne as ambassador to Nicephorus Emperor of Constantinople, in 811. +He published an account of his journey which he called his _Itinerarium_. +There is a curious capitulary of his, inserted in Lucas of Acheri's +_Spicilegium_.] [Footnote 2: Better known as Fra Paolo, or Paul Sarpi, the +citizen monk of Venice who has been said to have been "a Catholic in +general, but a Protestant in particular". His attempted assassination on +the Piazza of St Mark at Venice by order of Paul V, the Pope is still one +of the fauourite legends of the City of Gondolas. He is said to have +discouered the circulation of the blood. He died in 1623. (See _Native +Races of America_, in Goldsmid's _Bibliothica Curiosa_, p 17).]] Which +their Emperour hearing, set forward against them with his armie, and they +fought a cruell battell, wherein the Mongals were ouercome, and all their +nobles in the armie, except seuen, were slaine. And for this cause, when +they, purposing to inuade anie region, are threatned by the inhabitants +thereof to be slaine, they doe, to this day, answere: in old time also our +whole number besides being slaine, we remayned but seuen of vs aliue, and +yet notwithstanding we are now growen vnto a great multitude, thinke not +therefore to daunt vs with such brags. [Sidenote: New victories.] But +Chingis and the residue that remained aliue, fled home into their countrey: +And hauing breathed him a little, he prepared himselfe to warre, and went +forth against the people called Huyri: These men were Christians of the +sect of Nestorius. [Sidenote: Letters.] And these also the Mongals +ouercame, and receiued letters or learning from them: for before that time +they had not the arte of writing, and nowe they call it the hand or letters +of the Mongals. Immediately after, hee marched against the countrey of +Saruyur, and of the Karanites, and against the land of Hudirat; all which +he vanquished. Then returned he home into his owne countrey, and breathed +himselfe. Afterward, assembling his warlike troupes, they marched with one +accord against the Kythayans, and waging warre with them a long time, they +conquered, a great part of their land, and shut vp their Emperour into his +greatest citie: which citie they had so long time besieged, that they began +to want necessary prouision for their armie. And when they had no victuals +to feede vpon, Chingis Cham commaunded his souldiers that they should eate +euery tenth man of the companie. [Sidenote: Siluer cast at the enemie +instead of stones.] But they of the citie fought manfully against them, +with engines, dartes, and arrowes, and when stones wanted they threw +siluer, and especially melted siluer: for the same citie abounded with +great riches. Also, when the Mongals had fought a long time and could not +preuale by warre, they made a great trench vnderneath the ground from the +armie vnto the middest of the citie, and there issuing foorth they fought +against the citizens, and the remnant also without the walles fought in +like manner. At last, breaking open the gates of the citie, they entred, +and putting the Emperour, with many other to the sworde, they tooke +possession thereof and conueighed away the golde, siluer, and all the +riches therein. And hauing appointed certaine deputies ouer the countrey, +they returned home into their owne lande. [Sidenote: Chigis Cham proclaimed +Emperour.] This is the first time, when the Emperour of the Kythayans being +vanquished, Chingis Cham obtayned the Empire. [Sidenote: Part of Cathay in +the sea.] But some parte of the countrey, because it lyeth within the sea, +they could by no meanes conquere vnto this day. [Sidenote: The letters and +the religion of the Cathayans.] The men of Kytay are Pagans, hauing a +speciall kinde of writing by themselues, and (as it is reported) the +Scriptures of the olde and newe Testament. They haue also recorded in +hystories the liues of their forefathers and they haue Eremites, and +certaine houses made after the manner of our Churches. which in those dayes +they greatly resorted vnto. They say that they haue diuers Saints also, and +they worship one God. They adore and reuerence CHRIST IESUS our Lorde, and +beleeue the article of eternall life, but are not baptized. They doe also +honourably esteeme and reuerence our Scriptures. They loue Christians, and +bestowe much almes, and are a very courteous and gentle people. They haue +no beardes, and they agree partly with the Mongals in the disposition of +their countenance. [Sidenote: Their excelent workmanship.] In all +occupations which men practise, there are not better artificers in the +whole worlde. Their countrey is exceeding rich, in corne, wine, golde, +silke, and other commodities. + + +De pugna ipsorum contra Indiam minorem et maiorem. Cap. 10. + +Cum autem Mongali cum Imperatore suo Chingischam post præfatam victoriam +aliquantulum quieuissent, exercitus suos diuiserunt. [Sidenote: Thossut +Can, Chingis F.] Imperator siquidem vnum de filijs suis nomine Thosut, quem +etiam Can, id est, Imperatorem, appellabant, cum exercitu contra Comanos +misit, quos ille multo bello deuicit, et postmodum in terram suam redijt. +[Sidenote: India minor debellata.] Alium verò filium cum exercitu contra +Indos misit, qui et minorem Indiam subiecit. Hi sunt nigri Sarraceni, qui +Æthiopes sunt vocati. Hic autem excercitus ad pugnam contra Christianos, +qui sunt in India maiori, processit. [Sidenote: Regis maioris Indiæ +stratagema.] Quod audiens Rex illus terræ, qui vulgò [Marginal note: Vide +scolion in lib 1. cap. 51. M. Pauli Veneti.] Presbyter Iohannes appellatur, +contra illos venit exercitu congregato. Et faciens imagines cupreas +hominum, vnamquanque posuit in sella super equum. Posuit et interius ignem, +et hominem cum folle super equum post imaginem. Itàque cum multis equis et +imaginibus, taliter præparatis, ad pugnam contra Mongalos seu Tartaros +processerunt. Et cùm ad locum prælij peruenissent equos istos vnum iuxta +alium præmiserunt. Viri autem qui erant retrò, nescio quid super ignem, qui +erat intra imagines, posuerunt, et cum follibus fortiter sufflauerunt. Vnde +factum est, vt ex Græco igne homines et equi comburerentur, et etiam aër ex +fumo denigrantur. [Sidenote: Victoria.] Tùmque super Tartaros sagittas +iecerunt Indi, ex quibus multi vulnerati fuerunt et interfecti. Sícque +eiecerunt illos cum magna confusione de suis finibus, nec vnquam, quod ad +ipsos vltra redierint audiuimus. + + +The same in English. + +Of their warre against India maior and minor. Chap. 10. + +And when the Mongals with their emperour Chingis Cham had a while rested +themselues after the foresayd victorie, they diuided their armies. +[Sidenote: Thossut Can son of Chingis.] For the Emperour sent one of his +sonnes named Thossut (whom also they called Can, that is to say, Emperour) +with an armie against the people of Comania, whom he vanquished with much +warre, and afterward returned into his owne country. [Sidenote: India minor +subdued.] But he sent his other sonne with an armie against the Indians, +who also subdued India minor. These Indians are the blacke Saracens, which +are also called Æthiopians. But here the armie marched forward to fight +against Christians dwelling in India maior. Which the King of that countrey +hearing (who is commonly called Presbiter Iohn) gathered his souldiers +together, and came foorth against them. And making mens images of copper, +he set each of them vpon a saddle on horsebacke, and put fire within them, +and placed a man with a paire of bellowes on the horse backe behinde euery +image. [Sidenote: The stratagem of the king of India.] And so with many +horses and images in such sorte furnished, they marched on to fight against +the Mongals or Tartars. And comming neare vnto the place of the battell, +they first of all sent those horses in order one after another. But the men +that sate behind laide I wote not what vpon the fire within the images, and +blew strongly with their bellowes. Whereupon it came to passe, that the men +and the horses were burnt with wilde fire, and the ayre was darkened with +smoake. Then the Indians cast dartes vpon the Tartars, of whom many were +wounded and slain. And so they expelled them out of their dominions with +great confusion, neither did we heare, that euer they returned thither +againe. + + +Qualiter ab hominibus caninis repulsi, Burithabethinos vicerunt. Cap. 11. + +[Sidenote: De monstrosis mulieribus et canibus monstrosa narratio. Forsam +totem videri allegorica allusio possit ad Canibales de quibus Petrus [1] +Martyr Mediolan de rebus Occatucis. [Footnote 1: Born at Florence in 1500, +he entered the church very young, but the reading of the works of Zwingler +and Bucer led him to join the reformers. He withdrew to Basle, where he +married a young nun. He passed over to England in 1547, and obtained a +chair of Theology at Oxford, but Mary caused him to be expelled. He +withdrew to Augsburg, and thence to Zurich, where he died in 1562. His real +name was Pietro Vermigli.]] Cum autem per deserta redirent, in quandam +terram venerunt, in qua, sicut nobis apud Imperatoris curiam per clericos +Ruthenos, et alios, qui diu fuerant inter ipsos, firmiter asserendo +referebatur, monstra quædam, imaginem foemineam habentia, repererunt. Quas +cùm per multos interpretes interrogassent, vbi viri terræ illius essent, +responderunt, quòd in illa terra quænunque foeminæ nascebantur, habebant +formam humanam, masculi vero speciem caninam. Dumque moram in terra illa +protraherent, Canes in alia fluuij parte conuenerunt. Et cùm esset hyems +asperrima omnes se in aquam proiecerunt. Post hæc incontinenti sponte in +puluerem voluebantur, sícque puluis admixtus aquæ super eos corugelabatur, +et vt ita pluries fecerunt, glacie super eos depressata, cum impetu magno +contra Tartaros ad pugnam conuenerunt. At verò cum illi sagittas super eos +iaciebant, ac si super lapides sagittassent, retrò sagittæ redibant. Alia +quoque arma eorum in nullo eos ledere poterant. Ipsi verò Canes insultum in +Tartaros iacientes, morsibus vulnerauerunt multos, et occiderunt sícque +illos de suis finibus eiecerunt. Vnde adhuc inter illos est prouerbium de +hoc facto, quod dicunt ad inuicem ridendo: Pater meus vel frater meus à +Canibus fuit occisus. Mulieres autem illorum, quas ceperant, ad terram suam +duxerunt, et vsque ad diem mortis eorum ibidem fuerunt. [Sidenote: +Burithabeth regio. Incolarum mores.] Cùm autem exercitus ille Mongalorum +rediret, venit ad terram Burithabeth, cuius habitatores pagani sunt, et hos +Tartari bello vicerunt. Hi consuetudinem habent mirabilem, imò potius +miserabilem. Cùm enim alicuius pater humanæ naturæ soluit debitum, +congregant omnem parentelam, et comedunt eum. Hi pilos in barba non habent, +imò ferrum quoddam in manibus, sicut vidimus, portant, cum quo semper +barbam, si forte crinis aliquis in ea crescit, depilant. Multi etiam +deformes sunt. Inde verò ille Tartarorum exercitus in terram suam est +reuersus. + + +The same in English + +How being repelled by monstrous men shapen like dogs, they ouercame the + people of Burithabeth. Chap. 11. + +[Sidenote: A strange report of certain monstrous women and dogs.] But +returning through the deserts, they came vnto a certaine countrey, wherein +(as it was reported vnto vs in the Emperours court, by certaine clergie men +of Russia and others, who were long time among them, and that by strong and +stedfast affirmation) they found certaine monsters resembling women who +being asked by many interpreters, where the men of that land were, they +answered, that whatsoeuer women were borne there, were indued with the +shape of mankinde, but the males were like vnto dogges. And delaying the +time, in that countrey they met with the said dogges on the other side of +the riuer. And in the midst of sharpe winter, they cast themselues into the +water: Afterward they wallowed in the dust vpon the maine land and so the +dust being mingled with water, was frozen to their backes, and hauing often +times so done, the ice being strongly frozen vpon them, with great fury +they came to fight against the Tartars. And when the Tartars threwe their +dartes, or shot their arrowes among them, they rebounded backe againe, as +if they had lighted vpon stones. And the rest of their weapons coulde by no +meanes hurt them. Howbeit the Dogges made an assault vpon the Tartars, and +wounding some of them with their teeth, and slaying others at length they +draue them out of their countries. And thereupon they haue a Prouerbe of +the same matter, as yet rife among them, which they speake in iesting sorte +one to another: My father or my brother was slaine of Dogges. The women +which they tooke they brought into their owne countrey, who remayned there +till their dying day. [Sidenote: The region of Burithabeth.] And in +traueling homewardes, the sayd armie of the Mongals came vnto the lande of +Burithabeth (the inhabitants whereof are Pagans) and conquered the people +in battell. These people haue a strange or rather a miserable kinde of +custome. [Sidenote: The manners of the people.] For when anie man's father +deceaseth, he assembleth all his kindred and they eate him. These men haue +no beards at all, for we saw them carie a certaine iron instrument in their +hands wherewith, if any haires growe vpon their chinne, they presently +plucke them out. They are also very deformed. From thence the Tartars army +returned to their owne home. + + +Qualiter à montibus Caspijs, et ab hommibus subterraneis repulsi sunt. + Cap. 12. + +[Sidenote: Alia Chingis expeditio.] + +Chingischam etiam illo tempore, quo dimisit alios exercitus contra +Orientem, per terram Kergis cum cxpeditione perrexit, quos tamen tunc bello +non vicit et vt nobis dicebatur, ibidem vsque ad montes Caspios peruenit. +At illi montes in ea parte, ad quam applicauerunt, de lapide Adamantino +sunt: ideóque sagittas et arma ferrea illorum ad se traxerunt. Homines +autem inter Caspios montes conclusi clamorem exercitus, vt creditur, +audientes, montem frangere coeperunt, et cùm alio tempore post decem annos +redirent Tartari, montem confractum inuenerunt. Cúmque ad illos accedere +attentassent, minimè potuerunt: quia nubes quædam erat posita ante ipsos, +vltra quam ire nullatenus poterant. Omninò quippe visum amittebant, statim +vt ad illam perueniebant. [Marginal note: Vide an Hamsem regionem dicat de +qua Haythonus cap. 10.] Illi autem ex aduerso credentes, quod Tartari ad +illos accedere formidarent, insultum contra eos fecerunt, sed statim vt +peruenerunt ad nubem propter causam prædictam, procedere non potuerunt. Ac +verò antequam ad montes prædictos peruenirent Tartari, plusquam per mensem +per vastam solitudinem transierunt, et inde procedentes adhuc contra +Orientem, plusquàm per mensem per magnum desertum perrexerunt. Itáque +peruenerunt ad quandam terram, in qua vias quidem tritas videbant, sed +neminem inuenire poterant. Tandem quærentes, vnum hominem cum vxore sua +repererunt, quos in præsentiam Chingischam adduuerunt. [Sidenote: +Troglodytæ.] Qui cùm interrogasset illos vbi homines allius terræ essent, +responderunt, quòd in terra sub montibus habitarent. Tunc Chingischam +retenta vxore, misit ad eos virum illum, mandans illis, vt venirent ad +ipsius mandatum. Qui pergens ad illos, omnia narrauit, quæ Chingischam eis +mandauit. Illi verò respondentes dixerunt, quod die tali venirent ad ipsum, +vt facerent eius mandatum. Ac ipsi medio tempore per vias occultas sub +terra se congregantes, ad pugnam contra illos venerunt, et subitò super eos +irruentes, plurimos occiderunt. [Sidenote: Fabulosus Solis orientis +sonitus.] Solis quoque sonitus in ortu suo sustinere non poterant, imò +tempore, quo oriebatur, oportebat eos vnam aurem ad terram ponere, et +superiorem fortiter obturare, ne sonum illum terribilem audirent. Nec sic +tamen cauere poterant, quin hac de causa plurimi ex eis interirent. Videns +ergo Chingischam et sui, quòd nihil proficerent, sed potius homines suos +perderent, fugerunt, ac terra illa exierunt. Illum tamen virum cum vxore +sua secum deduxerunt, qui etiam vsque ad mortem in terra eorum fuerunt. +Interrogati verò, cur in regione sua sub terra soleant habitare, dixerunt, +quòd ibi quodam tempore anni, cùm oritur Sol, tantus fit sonitus, vt +homines nulla ratione valeant sustmere. Quin etiam tunc in organis et +tympanis cæterisque musicis instrumentis percutere solent, vt sonitum illum +non audiant. + + +The same in English. + +How they had the repulse at the Caspian mountaynes, and were driuen backe + by men dwelling in caues. Chap 12. + +[Sidenote: Another expedition of Chingis.] Moreouer Chingis Cham, at the +same time when he sent other armies against the East, hee himselfe marched +with a power into the lande of Kergis, which notwithstanding, he conquered +not in that expedition and as it was reported vnto vs, he went on forward +euen to the Caspian mountaines. But the mountaines on that part where they +encamped themselues, were of adamant, and therefore they drew vnto them +their arrowes, and weapons of iron. And certaine men contained within those +Caspian mountaynes, hearing as it was thought, the noyse of the armie, made +a breach through, so that when the Tartars returned vnto the same place +tenne yeeres after, they found the mountaine broken. And attempting to goe +vnto them, they could not: for there stood a cloud before them, beyond +which they were not able to passe, being depriued of their sight so soone +as they approached thereunto. But they on the contrary side thinking that +the Tartars durst not come nigh them gaue the assault, and when they came +at the cloud, they could not proceed for the cause aforesaid. Also the +Tartars, before they came vnto the said mountaines, passed for the space of +a moneth and more, through a vast wildernes, and departing thence towards +the East, they were aboue a moneth traueiling through another huge desert. +At length, they came vnto a land wherin they saw beaten waies, but could +not find any people. Howbeit at the last, diligently seeking, they found a +man and his wife, whom they presented before Chingis Cham: and demanding of +them where the people of that countrey were, they answered, that the people +inhabited vnder the ground in mountains. Then Chingis Cham keeping still +the woman, sent her husband vnto them, giuing them charge to come at his +command. And going vnto them, he declared all things that Chingis Cham had +commanded them. But they answered, that they would vpon such a day visite +him, to satisfie his desire. And in the meane season by blinde and hidden +passages vnder the earth, assembling themselues they came against the +Tartars in warlike manner, and suddenly issuing forth, they slewe a great +number of them. [Sidenote: A fabulous narration of the sun rising.] This +people were not able to endure the terrible noise, which in that place the +Sunne made at his vprising: for at the time of the Sunne rising, they were +inforced to lay one eare vpon the ground, and to stoppe the other close, +least they should heare that dreadfull sound. Neither could they so escape, +for by this meanes many of them were destroyed. Chingis Cham therefore and +his company, seeing that they preuailed not, but continually lost some of +their number, fled and departed out of that land. But the man and his wife +aforesaid they caried along with them, who all their life time continued in +the Tartars countrey. Being demaunded why the men of their countrey doe +inhabite vnder the ground, they sayd, that at a certeine time of the yeare, +when the sunne riseth, there is such an huge noyse, that the people cannot +endure it. Moreouer, they vse to play vpon cymbals, drums, and other +musicall instruments, to the ende they may not heare that sounde. + + +De statutis Chingischam, et morte ipsius, et filijs ac Ducibus. Cap. 13. + +Cum autem de terra illa reuerteretur Chingischam, defecerunt eis victualia, +famemque patiebantur maximam. Tunc interiora vnius bestiæ recentia casu +inuenerunt: quæ accipientes, depositis tantum stercoribus, decoxerunt, et +coram Chingischam deportata pariter comederunt. [Sidenote: Chingis lex.] +Ideoque statuit Chingischam, vt nec sanguis, nec interiora, nec aliquid de +bestia, quæ manducari potest, proijciatur, exceptis stercoribus. Inde ergò +in terram propriam reuersus est, ibique leges et statuta edidit, quæ +Tartari inuiolabiliter obseruant, de quibus scilicet iam aliàs superiùs +dictum est. Post hoc ab ictu tonitrui occissus est. [Sidenote: Liberi.] +Habuit autem quatuor filios: Occoday vocobatur primus, Thossut Can +secundus, Thiaday Tertius, quarti nomen ignoramus. Ab his iiij. +descenderunt omnes Duces Mongalorum. Primus filiorum Occoday est Cuyne, qui +nunc est Imperator. [Sidenote: Nepotes.] Huius fratres Cocten et Chyrenen. +Ex filijs autem Thossut Can sunt Bathy, Ordu, Siba, Bora. Bathy post +Imperatorem omnibus ditior est ac potentior. Ordu verò omnium Ducum senior. +Filij Thiaday, sunt Hurin et Cadan. Filij autem alterius filij Chingischam, +cuius ignoramus nomen, sunt, Mengu et Bithat et alij plures. Huius Mengu +mater Seroctan est, Domina magna inter Tartaros. excepta Imperatoris matre +plus nominata, omnibusque potentior, excepto Bathy. [Sidenote: Duces.] Hæc +autem sunt nomina Ducum: Ordu, qui fuit in Polonia, et Hungaria, Bathy +quoque et Huryn et Cadan et Syban et Ouygat, qui omnes fuerunt in Hungaria. +Sed et Cyrpodan, qui adhuc est vltra mare contra quosdam Soldanos +Sarracenorum, et alios habitatores terræ transmarinæ. Alij verò remanserunt +in terra, scilicet Mengu. Chyrenen, Hubilai, Sinocur, Cara, Gay, Sybedey, +Bora, Berca, Corrensa. Alij quoque Duces eorum plures sunt, quorum nomina +nobis ignota sunt. + + +The same in English. + +Of the statutes of Chingis Cham, of his death, of his sonnes, and of his + dukes. Chap. 13. + +But as Chingis Cham returned out of that countrey, his people wanted +victuals, and suffered extreme famin. Then by chance they found the fresh +intrails of a beast: which they tooke, and casting away the dung therof, +caused it to be sodden, brought it before Chingis Cham, and did eat therof. +[Sidenote: The lawe of Chingis.] And hereupon Chingis Cham enacted: that +neither the blood, nor the intrails, nor any other part of a beast which +might be eaten, should be cast away, saue onely the dunge. Wherefore he +returned thence into his owne land, and there he ordayned lawes and +statutes, which the Tartars doe most strictly and inuiolably obserue, of +the which we haue before spoken. [Sidenote: The death of Chingis. His +sonnes.] He was afterward slaine by a thunderclap. He had foure sonnes: the +first was called Occoday, the second Thossut Can, the third Thiaday: the +name of the fourth is vnknowen. From these foure descended all the dukes of +the Mongals. [Sidenote: His graund children.] The first sonne of Occoday is +Cuyne, who is now Emperour: his brothers be Cocten and Chyrinen. The sons +of Thossut Can are Bathy, Ordu, Siba, and Bora Bathy, next vnto the +Emperour, is richer and mightier then all the rest. But Ordu is the +seignior of all the dukes. The sonnes of Thiaday be Hurin and Cadan. The +sonnes of Chingis Cham his other sonne, whose name is vnknowen, are Mengu, +Bithat and certaine others. The mother of Mengu was named Seroctan, and of +all others most honoured among the Tartars, except the Emperors mother, and +mightier than any subiect except Bathy. [Sidenote: The Tartarian Dukes.] +These be the names of the dukes: Ordu, who was in Poland and in Hungarie: +Bathy also and Hurin and Cadan, and Siban, and Ouygat, all which were in +Hungarie. In like maner Cyrpodan, who is as yet beyond the sea, making war +against certaine Soldans of the Saracens, and other inhabitants of farre +countries. Others remained in the land, as namely Mengu, Chyrinen, Hubilai, +Sinocur, Caray, Gay, Sybedey, Bora, Berca, Corrensa. There be many other of +their dukes, whose names are vnknowen vnto vs. + + +De postestate Imperatoris et Ducum eius. Cap. 14. + +[Sidenote: Imperatoris Tartarorum seruile in omnes imperium.] + +Porrò Imperator eorum, scilicet Tartarorum, super omnes habet mirabile +dominium. Nullus enim audet in aliqua morari parte, nisi vbi assignauerit +ipse. Et ipse quidem assignat Ducibus vbi maneant. Duces autem loca +Millenarijs assignant, Millenarij verò Centenarijs et Centenarij Decanis. +Quicquid autem eis præcipitur, quocunque tempore, quocunque loco, siue, ad +bellum, siue ad mortem, vel vbicunque sine vlla obediunt contradictione. +Nam etsi petit alicuius filiam virginem, vel sororem, mox ei sine +contradictione exponunt eam, imò frequenter colligit virgines ex omnibus +Tartarorum finibus, et si vult aliquas retinere, sibi retinet, alias verò +dat suis homimbus. Nuncios etiam quoscunque et vbicunque transmittat, +oportet quòd dent ei sine mora equos et expensas. Similiter vndecunque +veniant ei tributa vel nuncij, oportet equos et currus et expensas tribui. +[Sidenote: Inhumanitas erga Legatos.] Ac verò nuncij, qui aliunde veniunt, +in magna miseria, et victus et vestitus penuria sunt. Maximeque quando +veniunt ad Principes, et ibi debent moram contrahere. Tunc adeò parum datur +decem hominibus, quòd vix inde possent duo viuere. Insuper et si aliquæ +illis iniuriæ fiunt, minimè conqueri facile possunt. Multa quoque munera +tam à principibus quàm à cæteris ab illis petuntur: quæ si non dederint, +vilipenduntur, et quasi pro nihilo reputantur. Hinc et nos magnam partem +rerum, quæ nobis pro expensis à fidelibus erant datæ, de necessitate +oportuit in muneribus dare. Denique sic omnia sunt in manu Imperatoris, +quod nemo audet dicere, Hoc meum est vel illius, sed omnia, scilicet res et +iumenta ac homines, sunt ipsius. Super hoc etiam nuper emanauit statutum +eiusdem. Idem quoque per omnia dominium habent Duces super sibi subditos +homines. + + +The same in English. + +Of the authoritie of the Emperour, and of his dukes. Chap. 14. + +[Sidenote: The absolute and lordly dominion of the Tartarian Emperour ouer +his subiects] Moreouer, the Emperour of the Tartars hath a wonderful +dominion ouer all his subiects. For no man dare abide in any place, vnles +he hath assigned him to be there. Also he himselfe appointeth to his dukes +where they should inhabite. Likewise the dukes assigne places vnto euery +Millenarie, or conductor of a thousand souldiers, the Millenaries vnto each +captaine of an 100. the captaines vnto euery corporall of ten. Whatsoeuer +is giuen them in charge, whensoeuer, or whersoeuer, be it to fight or to +lose their liues, or howsoeuer it be, they obey without any gainsaying. For +if he demandeth any mans daughter, or sister being a virgine, they +presently deliuer her vnto him without all contradiction: yea, often times +he makes a collection of virgines throughout all the Tartars dominions, and +those whom he meanes to keepe, he retaineth vnto himselfe, others he +bestoweth vpon his men. Also, whatsoeuer messenger he sendeth, or +whithersoeuer his subiects must without delay hnde them horses and other +necessaries. In like sorte, from what countrey soeuer tribute payers, or +ambassadours come vnto him, they must haue horses, carriages, and expenses +allowed them. [Sidenote: Their barbarous inhumanitie towards ambassadours.] +Notwithstanding ambassadours comming from other places do suffer great +misery, and are in much wante both of victuals, and of apparel: especially +when they come to any of the dukes, and there they are constrayned to make +some lingering abode. Then ten men are allowed so little sustenance, that +scarcely two could liue thereof. Likewise, if any iniuries be offered them, +they cannot without danger make complaint. Many gifts also are demaunded of +them, both by dukes and others, which if they do not bestow, they are +basely esteemed, and set at nought. And hereupon, wee were of necessitie +enforced to bestowe in giftes a great part of those things which were giuen +vs by well disposed people, to defray our charges. To be short, all things +are so in the power and possession of the Emperour, that no man dare say, +This is mine, or, this is my neighbours, but all, both goods, cattell and +men are his owne. Concerning this matter also he published a statute of +late. The very same authority and iurisdiction doe the dukes in like sorte +exercise vpon their subiects. + + +De electione Imperatoris Occoday, et legatione Ducis Bathy. Cap. 15. + +[Sidenote: Occoday surrogatur patri. Bathy eiusque expeditio.] Mortuo, vt +suprà dictum est, Cyngischam conuenerunt Duces, et elegerunt Occoday, +filium eius Imperatorem. Qui habito consilio Principum, diuisit exercitus. +Misitque Bathy, qui in secundo gradu attingebat eum, contra terram +Altissodan et contra terram Bisminorum, qui Sarraceni erant, sed +loquebantur Comanicum. Qui terram illorum ingressus, cum eis pugnauit, +eósque sibi bello subiecit. [Sidenote: Barchin ciuitas.] Quædam autem +ciuitas, nomine Barchin, diu restitit eis. Ciues enim in circuitu ciuitatis +foueas multas fecerant, propter quas non poterant à Tartaris capi, donec +illas repleuissent. [Sidenote: Sarguit ciuitas.] Ciues autem vrbis Sarguit +hoc audientes, exierunt obuiam eis, spontè in manus eoram se tradentes. +Vnde ciuitas eorum destructa non fuit, sed plures eorum occiderunt, et +alios transtulerunt, acceptisque spolijs, vrbem alijs hominibus +repleuerunt, et contra ciuitatem Orna perrexerunt. [Sidenote: Orna +ciuitas.] Hæc erat nimium populosa et diuitijs copiosa. Erant enim ibi +plures Christiani, videlicet Gasari et Rutheni, et Alani, et alij nec non +et Sarraceni. Erátque Sarracenorum ciuitatis dominium. Est etiam posita +super quendam magnum fluuium, et est quasi portus, habens forum maximum. +Cumque Tartari non possent eos aliter vincere, fluuium qui per vrbem +currebat, præciderunt, et illam cum rebus et hominibus submerserunt. Quo +facto, contra Russiam perrexerunt, et magnam stragem in ea fecerunt, +ciuitates et castra destruxerunt, et homines occiderunt. Kiouiam, Russiæ +metropolin, diu obsederunt, et tandem ceperunt, ac ciues interfecerunt. +[Sidenote: Vide Mechouium lib. 1. cap. 3.] Vnde quando per illam terram +ibamus, innumerabilia capita et ossa hominum mortuorum, iacentia super +campum, inueniebamus. Fuerat enim vrbs valdè magna et populosa, nunc quasi +ad nihilum est redacta: vix enim domus ibi remanserunt ducentæ, quarum +etiam habitatores tenentur in maxime seruitute. Porrò de Russia et de +Comania Tartari contra Hungaros et Polonos processerunt, ibíque plures ex +ipsis interfecti fuerunt, et vt iam superius dictum est, si Hungari +viriliter restitissent, Tartari ab eis confusi recessissent. [Sidenote: +Morduani.] Inde reuertentes in terram Morduanorum, qui sunt Pagani, +venerunt, eósque bello vicerunt. [Sidenote: Bulgaria magna.] Inde contra +Byleros, id est, contra Bulgariam magnam profecti sunt, et ipsam omninò +destruxerunt. [Sidenote: Hungaria magna. Parossitæ.] Hinc ad Aquilonem +adhuc contra Bastarcos, id est Hungariam magnam processerunt, et illos +etiam deuicerunt. Hinc ampliùs ad Aquilonem pergentes, ad Parossitas +venerunt, qui paruos habentes stomachos et os paruum, non manducant sed +carnes decoquunt, quibus decoctis, se super ollam ponunt, et fumum +recipiunt, et de hoc solo reficiuntur, vel si aliquid manducant, hoc valde +modicum est. [Sidenote: Samogetæ.] Hinc et ad Samogetas venerunt qui tantum +de venationibus viuunt, et tabernacula vestésque tantum habent de pellibus +bestiarum. [Sidenote: Monstra aquilinaria.] Inde ad quandam terram super +Oceanum peruenerunt, vbi monstra quædam inuenerunt, quæ per omnia formam +humanam habebant, sed pedes bouinos, et caput quidem humanum, sed faciem vt +canis. Duo verba loquebantur vt homines tertiò latrabant vt canes. Hinc +redierunt in Comaniam, et vsque nunc ibi morantur ex eis quidam. + ++ De his regionibus Herbersteinius pag. 8. b. et 91. b. Paret enim hodie + vtraque Moscuorum Principi. Item de Bulgaria Guaguinus pag. 106. b. + + +The same in English. + +Of the election of Emperour Occoday, and of the expedition of duke Bathy. + Chap. 15. + +[Sidenote: Occoday succeedeth his father. The expedition of Bathy.] After +the death of Chingis Cham aforesayd, the dukes assembled themselues and +chose Occoday his sonne to be their Emperour. And he, entering into +consultation with his nobles, diuided his armies, and sent duke Bathy his +nephew against the countrie of Altisoldan, and against the people called +Bisermini, who were Saracens, but spake the language of Comania. The +Tartars inuading their countrey, fought with them and subdued them in +battel. [Sidenote: The citie of Barchin.] But a certeine citie called +Barchin resisted them a long time. For the citizens had cast vp many +ditches and trenches about their citie, in regard whereof the Tartars could +not take it till they had filled the said ditches. But the citizens of +Sarguit hearing this, came foorth to meete them, yeelding themselues vnto +them of their owne accord. Whereupon their citie was not destroyed, but +they slue manie of them and others they carried away captiue, and taking +spoyles, they filled the citie with other inhabitants, and so marched +foorth against the citie of Orna. [Sidenote: Orna.] This towne was very +populous and exceeding rich. For there were many Christians therein, as +namely Gasarians, Russians, and Alanians, with others, and Saracens also. +The gouernment of the citie was in the Saracens hande. It standeth vpon a +mighty riuer, and is a kinde of porte towne, hauing a great marte exercised +therein. And when the Tartars could not otherwise ouercome it, they turned +the said riuer, running through the citie, out of his chanell, and so +drowned the citie with the inhabitantes and their goods. Which being done, +they set forward against Russia, and made foule hauocke there, destroying +cities and castles and murthering the people. They laid siege a long while +vnto Kiow the chiefe citie of Russia, and at length they tooke it and slue +the citizens. Whereupon, traueiling through that countrey, wee found an +innumerable multitude of dead mens skulles and bones lying vpon the earth. +For it was a very large and a populous citie, but it is nowe in a maner +brought to nothing for there doe scarce remaine 200 houses, the inhabitants +whereof are kept in extreame bondage. Moreouer, out of Russia and Comania, +they proceeded forward against the Hungarians, and the Polonians and there +manie of them were slaine, as is aforesaid and had the Hungarians manfully +withstood them, the Tartars had beene confounded and driuen backe. +[Sidenote: The Morduans.] Returning from thence, they inuaded the countrey +of the Morduans being pagans, and conquered them in battell. [Sidenote: +Bulgaria magna.] Then they marched against the people called Byleri, or +Bulgaria magna, and vtterly wasted the countrey. [Sidenote: Hungaria +magna.] From hence they proceeded towards the North against the people +called Bastarci or Hungaria magna, and conquered them also. [Sidenote: +Parossitæ.] And so going on further North, they came vnto the Parossitæ, +who hauing little stomacks and small mouthes, eate not any thing at all, +but seething flesh they stand or sitte ouer the potte, and receiuing the +steame or smoke thereof, are therewith onely nourished, and if they eate +anie thing it is very little. [Sidenote: Samogetæ.] From hence the came +they came to the Samogetæ, who liue onely vpon hunting, and vse to dwell in +tabernacles onely, and to weare garments made of beastes skinnes. +[Sidenote: The North Ocean.] From thence they proceeded vnto a countrey +lying vpon the Ocean sea, where they found certaine monsters, who in all +things resembled the shape of men, sauing that their feete were like the +feete of an oxe, and they had in deede mens heads but dogges faces. +[Sidenote: Northerne monsters.] They spake, as it were, two words like men, +but at the third they barked like dogges. From hence they retired into +Comania, and there some of them remaine vnto this day. + + +De legatione Cyrpodan Ducis. Cap. 16. + +[Sidenote: Expeditius Cyrpodanis.] Eo tempore misit Occoday Can Cyrpodan +Ducem cum exercitu ad meridiem contra Kergis, qui et illos bello superauit. +Hi homines sunt Pagani, qui pilos in barba non habent. Quorum consuetudo +talis est, vt cum alicuius pater moritur, præ dolore quasi vnam corrigiam +in signum lamenti ab aure vsque aurem de facie sua leuet. His autem +deuicus, Dux Cyrpodan contra Armenios iuit ad meridiem cum suis. Qui cùm +transirent per deserta quædam, monstra inuenerunt effigiem humanam +habentia, quæ non nisi vnum brachium cum manu in medio pectoris, et vnum +pedem habebant, et duo cum vno arco sagittabant, adeóque fortiter +currebant, quòd equi eos inuestitare non poterant. Currebant autem super +vnum pedem illum saltando, et cùm essent fatigati, taliter eundo ibant +super manum et pedem, se tanquam in circulo reuoluendo. Cúmque sic etiam +fessi essent, iterum secundum priorem modum currebant. [Sidenote: +Cyclopedes.] Hos Isidorus Cyclopedes appellat. Et ex eis Tartari non nullus +occiderunt. Et sicut nobis à Ruthenis Clericis in curia dicebatur, qui +morantur cum Imperatore prædicto plures ex eis nuncij venerunt in legatione +ad curiam Imperatoris superius annotati, vt possent habere pacem cum illo. +[Sidenote: Armenia et Georgia subacta.] Inde procedentes venerunt in +Armeniam, quam bello deuicerunt, et etiam Georgiæ partem. Alia vero pars +venit ad mandatum eorum, et singulis annis dederunt, et adhuc dant ei pro +tributo xx millia Yperperarum. Hinc ad terram Soldam Deurum potentis et +magni, processerunt, cum quo etiam pugnantes, ipsum deuicerunt. [Sidenote: +Soklanus Halapiæ.] Denique processerunt vlterius debellando ac vincendo +vsque ad terram Soldani Halapiæ, et nunc etiam terram obtinent, alias +quoque terras vltra illas proponentes impuguare: nec postea reuersi sunt in +terram suam vsque hodie. [Sidenote: Calipha Baldacensis.] Idémque exercitus +contra terram Caliphi Baldach perrexit, quam etiam sibi subdidit, et vt +CCCC Byzantios, exceptis Baldekinis cæterísque muneribus, ei quotidiè pro +tributo daret, obtinuit. Sed et quolibet anno mittunt nuncios ad Caliphum, +vt ad eos veniat. Qui cum tributo munera magna trasmittens, vt eum +supportent, rogat. Ipse autem Imperator Tartarorum munera quidem accipit, +et nihilommus vt veniat, pro eo mittit. + + +The same in English. + +Of the expedition of duke Cyrpodan. Chap. 16. + +[Sidenote: Kergis.] At the same time Occoday Can sent duke Cyrpodan with an +armie against Kergis, who also subdued them in battell. These men are +Pagans, hauing no beardes at all. They haue a custome when any of their +fathers die, for griefe and in token of lamentation to drawe as it were, a +leather thong ouerthwart their faces, from one eare to the other. This +nation being conquered, duke Cyrpodan marched with his forces Southward +against the Armenians. And trauailing through certain desert places, they +found monsters in the shape of men, which had each of them but one arme and +one hand growing out of the midst their breast, and but one foote. Two of +them vsed to shoote in one bowe, and they ran so swiftly, that horses could +not ouertake them. They ran also vpon that one foote by hopping and +leaping, and being weary of such walking, they went vpon their hand and +their foote, turning themselues round, as it were in a circle. And being +wearie of so doing, they ran againe according to their wonted manner. +[Sidenote: Cyclopodes.] Isidore calleth them Cyclopedes. And as it was told +vs in court, by the clergie men of Russia, who remaine with the foresayd +Emperour, many ambassadours were sent from them vnto the Emperours court, +to obtaine Peace. [Sidenote: Armenia and Georgia conquered.] From thence +they proceeded forth into Armenia, which they conquered in battell, and +part also of Georgia. And the other part is, vnder their iurisdiction, +paying as yet euery yeare vnto them for tribute, 20000. pieces of coyne +called Yperpera. [Sidenote: The Soldan of Aleppo his land.] From thence +they marched into the dominions of the puissant and mighty Soldan called +Deurum, whom also they vanquished in fight. And to be short, they went on +farther sacking and conquering, euen vnto the Soldan of Aleppo his +dominions, and now they haue subdued that land also, determining to inuade +other countries beyond it: neither returned they afterward into their owne +land vnto this day. [Sidenote: The Caliph of Baldach.] Likewise the same +armie marched forward against the Caliph of Baldach his countrey, which +they subdued also, and exacted as his handes the daylie tribute of 400. +Byzantines, besides Balkakines and other giftes. Also euery yeare they send +messenters vnto the Caliph mouing him to come vnto them. Who sending back +great gifts together with his tribute beseecheth them to be fauourable vnto +him. Howbeit the Tartarian Emperour receiueth al his gifts, and yet still +neuertheles sends for him, to haue him come. + + +Qualiter Tartari se habent in prælijs. Cap. 17. + +Ordinauit Chingischam Tartaros per Decanos et centenarios et millenarios. +[Sidenote: Tartarorum militaris disciplina.] Decem quoque millenarijs +præponunt vnum, cunctóque nihilominus exercitui duos aut tres Duces, ita +tamen vt ad vnum habeant respectum. Cúmque in bello contra aliquos +congrediuntur nisi communiter cedant, omnes qui fugiunt, occiduntur. Et si +vnus aut duo vel plures ex decem audacter accedunt ad pugnam, alij verò ex +illo Denario non sequuntur similiter occiduntur. Sed etiam si vnus ex decem +vel plures capiuntur, socij eorum si non eos liberant, ipsi etiam +occiduntur. Porò arma debent habere tallia. Duos arcus vel vnum bonum ad +minus. [Sidenote: Armatura.] Trésque pharetras sagittis plenas, et vnam +securim et funes ad machinas trahendas. Diuites autem habent gladios in +fine acutos, ex vna parte tantum incidentes, et aliquantulum curuos. Habent +et equos armatos, crura etiam tecta, galeas et loricas. Verùm loricas et +equorum cooperturas quidam habent de corio, super corpus artificiosè +duplicato vel etiam triplicato. Galea verò superius est de chalybe, vel de +ferro: sed illud, quod in circuitu protegit collum et gulam, est de corio. +Quidam autem de ferro habent omnia supradicta, in hunc modum formata. +Laminas multas tenues ad vnius digni latitudinem et palmæ longitudinem +faciunt, et in qualibet octo foramina paruula facientes, interius tres +corrgias strictas et fortes ponunt. Sicque laminas, vnam alij quasi per +gradus ascendendo, supponunt. Itáque laminas ad corrigias, tenuibus +corrigiolis per foramina prædicta immissis, ligant, et in superiori parte +corrigiolam vnam ex vtraque parte duplicatam cum alia corrigiola consuunt, +vt laminæ simul benè firmitérque cohæreant. Hæc faciunt tam ad cooperturas +equorum, quàm ad armaturas hominum. Adeóque faciunt ilia lucere, quod in +eis potest homo faciem suam videre. Aliqui verò in collo ferri lanceæ vncum +habent, cum quo de sella, si possunt, hominem detrahant. Sagittarum eorum +ferramenta sunt acutissima, ex vtraque parte quasi gladius biceps +incidentia, sempérque iuxta pharetram portant limas ad acuendum sagittas. +Habent verò scuta de viminibus, aut de virgulis facta. Sed non credimus, +quod ea soleant portare, nisi id castra et ad custodiam Imperatoris ac +principum, et hoc tantùm de nocte. [Sidenote: Vsas bellorum.] In bellis +astutissimi sunt: quia per annos xlij. cum cæteris gentibus dimicarunt. +[Sidenote: Mos tranandi flumina.] Cùm autem ad flumim peruenerunt, maiores +habent rotundum ac letie corium, in cuius summitate per circuitum ansas +erebras facientes funem imponunt ac stringunt, ita quod in circuitu quasi +ventrem efficiunt, quem vestibus ac rebus cæteris replent, fortissimeque ad +inuicem comprimunt. In medio autem ponunt sellas et alias res duriores: ibi +quoque sedent homines. Huiusmodi nauim ad equi caudam ligant, et hominem, +qui equum regat, pariter natare faciunt, vel habent aliquando duos remos, +cum quibus remigant. Equo igitur in aquam impulso, omnes alij equi +sequuntur illum, et sic transeunt fluuium. Pauperior autem quilibet vnam +bursam vel saccum de corio bene consutum habet, in quo res suas omnes +imponit, et in summitate fortiter ligatum, ad equi caudam suspendit, sicque +modo prædicto transit. + + +The same in English. + +How the Tartars behaue themselues in warre. Chap. 17. + +[Sidenote: The military discipline of the Tartars] Chingis Cham diuided his +Tartars by captaines of ten, captaines of an 100, and captaines of a 1000. +And ouer ten Millenaries or captains of a 1000, he placed, as it were, one +Colonel, and yet notwithstanding ouer one whole army he authorised two or +three dukes, but yet so that all should haue especiall regart vnto one of +the said dukes. And when they ioine battel against any other nation, vnles +they do all with one consent giue backe, euery man that flies is put to +death. And if one or two, or more of ten proceed manfully to the battel, +but the residue of those ten draw backe and follow not the company, they +are in like manner slaine. Also, if one among ten or more bee taken, their +fellowes, if they rescue them not, are punished with death. [Sidenote: +Their weapons.] Moreouer they are enioined to haue these weapons following. +Two long bowes or one good one at the least, three quiuers full of arrowes, +and one axe, and ropes to draw engines withal. But the richer sort haue +single edged swords, with sharpe points, and somewhat crooked. They haue +also armed horses with their shoulders and breasts defenced, they haue +helmets and brigandines. Some of them haue iackes, and caparisons for their +horses made of leather artificially doubled or trebled vpon their bodies. +The vpper part of their helmet is of iron or steele, but that part which +compasseth about the necke and the throate is of leather. Howbeit some of +them haue of the foresaide furniture of iron trimed in maner following. +They beate out many thinne plates a finger broad and a handful long, and +making in euery one of them eight littel holes, they put thereunto three +strong and straight leather thongs. So they bind the plates one to another, +as it were, ascending by degrees. Then they tie the plates vnto the said +thongs with other small and slender thongs drawen through the holes +aforesaid, and in the vppper part, on each side therof, they fasten one +small doubled thong vnto another, that the plates may firmely be knit +together. These they make as well for their horses caparisons, as for the +armour of their men: And they skowre them so bright that a man may behold +his face in them. Some of them vpon the necke of their launce haue an +hooke, wherewithall they attempt to pull men out of their saddles. The +heads of their arrowes are exceedingly sharpe cutting both wayes like a two +edged sworde, and they alwaies carie a file in their quiuers to whet their +arrowheads. They haue targets made of wickers, or of small reddes. Howbeit +they doe not (as we suppose) accustome to carrie them, but onely about the +tents or in the Emperours or dukes guards, and that only in the night +season. [Sidenote: Their experience and cunning in warres.] They are most +politique in warres, hauing bene exercised therein with other nations for +the of these 42. yeres. [Sidenote: Their maner of passing ouer riuers.] +When they come at any riuers the chiefe men of the company haue a round and +light piece of leather, about the borders whereof making many loopes, they +put a rope into them to draw it together like a purse, and so bring it into +the round forme of a ball, which leather they fill with their garments and +other necessities trussing it vp most strongly. But vpon the midst of the +vpper parte thereof, they lay their saddles and other hard things there, +also doe the men themselues sit. This their boate they tye vnto an horse +tayle, causing a man to swimme before, and to guide ouer the horse, or +sometime they haue two oares to row themselues ouer. The first horse +therefore being driuen into the water all the other horses of the company +followe him, and so they passe through the riuer. But the poorer sorte of +common souldiers haue euery man his leather bag or sachell well sown +together, wherin he packs vp all his trinkets, and strongly trussing it vp +hangs it at his horses tayle, and so passeth ouer in maner aforesaid. + + +Qualiter resistendum sit eis. Cap 18 + +Nullam æstimo prouinciam esse quæ per se possit eis resistere: quia de omni +terra potestatis suæ solent homines ad bellum congregare. Et siquidem +vicina prouincia non vult eis opem ferre, quam impugnant, delentes illum +cum hominibus, quos ex illa capiunt, contra aliam pugnant. [Sidenote: +[Greek: Harainesis] de bello contra Tartaros gerendo.] Et illos quidem in +acie primos ponunt et si malè pugnant, ipsos occidunt. Itaque si Christiani +eis resistere volunt oportet quòd Principes ac rectores terrarum in vnum +conueniant, ac de communi consilio eis resistant Habeántque pugnatores +arcus fortes et balistais, quas multùm timent sagittásque sufficientes +dolabrum quoque de bono ferro, vel securim cum manubrio longo. [Sidenote: +Ferri temperamentum.] Ferramenta verò sagittarum more Tartarorum, quando +sunt calida, temperare debent in aqua, cum sale mixta, vt fortia sint ad +penetrandum illorum arma. Gladios etiam et lanceas cum vncis habeant, qui +volunt, ad detrahendum illos de sella, de qua facillimè cadunt. Habeant et +galeas et arma catera, ad protegendum corpus et equum ab armis et saggitis +eorum, et si qui non ita sunt armati, debent more illorum post alios ire, +et contra ipsos arcubus vel balistis traijcere. Et sicut dictum est suprà +de Tartaris, debent acies suas ordinare, ac legem pugnantibus imponere. +Quicunque conuersus fuerit ad prædam ante victoriam maximam debet poenam +subire: talis enim apud illos occiditur absque miseratione. Locus ad +prælium, si fieri potest, eligendus est planus, vt vndíque possint videre, +nec omnes debent in vnum conuenire, sed acies multas et diuisas, nec tamen +nimis distantes ab inuicem facere. Contra illos qui primò veniunt, debent +vnam aciem mittere, et alia parata sit ad iuuandum illam opportuno tempore. +Habeant et speculatores ex omni parte, qui videant, quando veniunt acies +cætere. Nam ideò semper debent aciem contra aciem, vt ei occurrant, +mittere, quoniam illi semper nituntur aduersarios in medio concludere. Hoc +autem acies caueant, ne si etiam illi fugere videantur, diu post illos +currant, ne fortè, sicut facere solent, ipsos ad paratas insidias trahent: +quia plus fraudulentia quàm fortitudine pugnant. Et iterum ne fatigentur +equi eorum: quia nostri multitudinem non habent equorum. Tartari verò quos +equitant die vna, non ascendunt tribus diebus, vel quatuor postea. Prætera +si cedunt Tartari, non ideò debent nostri recedere, vel ab inuicem +separari: quoniam hoc simulando faciunt, vt exercitus diuidatur, et sic ad +terræ destructionem liberè ingrediantur. Cæterùm Duces nostri die noctúque +facere debent exercitum custodiri: nec iacere spoliati, sed semper ad +pugnam parati: quia Tartari quasi Dæmones semper vigilant, excogitantes +artem nocendi. Porrò si aliqui Tartarorum in bello de suis equis +proijciuntur, statim capiendi sunt, quia quando sunt in terra fortiter +sagittant, et equos hominésque vulnerant. + + +The same in English. + +Howe they may be resisted. Chap. 18. + +I deeme not any one kingdome or prouince able to resist them because they +vse to take vp souldiers out of euery countrey of their dominions. And if +so be the neighbour prouince which they inuade, wil not aide them, vtterly +wasting it, with the inhabitants therof, whom they take from thence with +them, they proceed on to fight against another countrey. And placing their +captiues in the forefront of the battell, if they fight not couragiously, +they put them to the sworde. [Sidenote: Counsel how to wage warre against +the Tartar.] Wherefore, if Christians would withstande them, it is +expediennt, that the prouinces and gouernours of countreies should agree in +one, and so by common counsell, should giue them resistance. Their +souldiers also must be furnished with strong hand-bowes and cros-bowes, +which they greatly dread, and with sufficient arrowes, with maces also of +good iron, or an axe with a long handle or staffe. [Sidenote: A notable +temper of iron or steele.] When they make their arrow heads they must +(according to the Tartars custome) dip them red-hot into water mingled with +salte, that they may be strong to pierce the enemies armour. They that wil +may haue swords also and lances with hooks at the ends, to pull them from +their saddles, out of which they are easilie remoued. They must haue +helmets likewise and other armour to defend themselues and their horses +from the Tartars weapons and arrowes, and they that are vnarmed, must +(according to the Tartars custome) march behinde their fellowes, and +discharge at the enemie with long bowes and cros-bowes. And (as it is aboue +said of the Tartars) they must orderly dispose their bandes and troupes, +and ordeine lawes for their souldiers. Whosoeuer runneth to the pray or +spoyle, before the victorie be achieued, must vndergoe a most seuere +punishment. For such a fellow is put to death among the Tartars without all +pitie or mercie. The place of battel must be chosen, if it be possible, in +a plaine fielde, where they may see round about, neither must all be in one +company, but in manie and seuerall bandes, not very farre distant one from +another. They which giue the first encounter must send one band before, and +must haue another in a readynesse to relieue and second the former in time +conuenient. They must haue spies also on euery side to giue them notice +when the rest of the enemies bandes approch. For therefore ought they +alwayes to send forth band against band and troupe against troupe, because +the Tartar euer practiseth to gette his enemie in the midst and so to +enuiron him. Let our bands take this caveat also, if the enemie retire, not +to make any long pursuit after him, lest peraduenture (according to his +custome) he might draw them into some secret ambush: for the Tartar fights +more by policie than by maine force. Those horses which the Tartars vse one +day, they ride not vpon three or foure dayes after. Moreouer, if the +Tartars draw homeward, our men must not therefore depart and casseir their +bandes, or separate themselues asunder: because they doe this vpon policie, +namely to haue our armie diuided, that they may more securely inuade and +waste the countrey. And in very deede, our captaines ought both day and +night to keepe their armie in a readines: and not to lie out of their +armour, but at all assayes, to bee prouided for battell. For the Tartars +like deuils are alwaies watching and deuising howe to practise mischiefe. +Furthermore, if in battell any of the Tartars be cast off their horse +backes, they must presently bee layd holde on and taken, for being on foote +they shoote strongly, wounding and killing both horses and men. + + +De itinere Fratris Iohannis de Plano carpini vsque ad primam custodiam + Tartarorum. Cap. 19. + +Nos igitur ex mandato sedis Apostolicæ cùm iremus ad Orientis nationes, +elegimus prius ad Tartaros proficisci: quia timebamus, ne per illos in +proximo Ecclesiæ Dei periculum immineret. [Sidenote: Itinarium Iohann. et +sociorum legatorum.] Itaque pergentes, ad regem Boëmorum peruenimus: qui +cum esset nobis familiaris, consuluit, vt per Poloniam et Russiam iter +ageremus. Habebat enim consanguineos in Polinia, quorum auxilo Russiam +intrare possemus. [Sidenote: Boleslaus Dux Silesiæ.] Datísque literis et +bono conductu, fecit et expensas nobis dari per curias et ciuitates eius, +quo vsque ad Ducem Silesiæ Bolezlaum, nepotem eius, veniremus, qui etiam +erat nobis familiaris et notus. Hinc et ipse nobis similiter fecit, donec +veniremus ad Conradum, Ducem [Marginal note: Mazouiæ.] Lautisciæ, ad quem +tunc, Dei gratia nobis fauente, venerat Dominus Wasilico, Dux Russiæ, à quo +etiam plenius de facto audiuimus Tartarorum: quia nuncios illuc miserat, +qui iam redierant ad ipsum. Audito autem, quòd opporteret nos illis munera +dare, quasdam pelles castorum et aliorum animalium fecimus emi, de hoc, +quod datum nobis fuerat in eleemosynam ad subsidium viæ. Quod agnoscentes +Dux Conradus et [Marginal note: Grimislaua vt Mechouius lib. 1. cap. 9.] +Ducissa Cracouiæ, et Episcopus et quidam milites, plures etiam nobis +dederunt huiusmodi pelles. Denique Dux Wasilico à Duce Cracouiæ, et +Episcopo atque Baronibus pro nobis attentè rogatus, secum nos in terram +suam duxit, et vt aliquantulum quiesceremus aliquot diebus nos in expensis +suis detinuit. [Sidenote: Literæ Papa ad Russos.] Et cùm rogatus à nobis, +fecisset Episcopos suos venire, legimus eis literas Domini Papæ, monentis +eos, ad sanctæ matris Ecclesiæ vnitatem redire. Ad idem quoque nos ipsi +monuimus eos, et induximus, quantum potuimus, tam Ducem quàm Episcopos et +alios. [Sidenote: Daniel, frater Basilij.] Sed quia Dux Daniel, frater +Wasiliconis prædicti, præsens non erat, quoniam ad Baty profectus erat, non +potuerunt eo tempore finaliter respondere. Post hæc Dux Wasilico transmisit +nos vsque in Kiouiam metropolin Russiæ, cum seruiente vno. [Sidenote: +Lituani.] Ibamus tamen in periculo capitis semper propter Lituanos, qui +sæpè faciebant insultum super terram Russiæ et in illis maximè locis, per +quos debebamus transire. At per prædictum seruientem eramus securi à +Ruthenis, quorum etiam maxima pars occisa vel captiuata erat à Tartaris. +Porrò in Danilone vsque ad mortem tunc infirmati fuimus. Nihilominus tamen +in vehiculo per niuem et frigus magnum trahi nos fecimus. Cum ergò Kiouiam +peruenimus, habuimus de via nostra consilium cum millenario ac cæteris +ibidem nobilibus. [Sidenote: Pabulum equorum Tartario.] Qui responderunt +nobis, quòd si duceremus equos illos, quos tunc habebamus, ad Tortaros, cùm +essent magnæ niues, morerentur omnes: qui nescirent herbam fodere sub niue, +sicut equi faciunt Tartarorum, nec inueniri posset aliquod pro eis ad +manducandum, cùm Tartari nec stramina nec foenum habeant, nec pabulum. +Itaque decreuimus eos illic dimittere cum duobus pueris, deputatis eorum +custodiæ. Ideóque nos oportuit millenario dare munera, vt ipsum haberemus +propitium, ad dandum nobis equos subductitios et conductum. Secundo igitur +die post festum Purificationis cepto itinere, venimus ad villam Canouæ, quæ +sub Tartaris erat immediatè. [Sidenote: Micheas [Greek: pankakos].] Cuius +præfectus nobis dedit equos et conductum vsque ad aliam, in qua reperimus +præfectum Micheam omni malitia plenum. Qui tamen acceptis à nobis muneribus +secundum velle suum, duxit nos vsque ad primam custodiam Tartarorum. + + +The same in English. + +Of the iourney of frier [Marginal note: Iohannes de plano Carpini.] Iohn + vnto the first guard of the Tartars. Chap. 19. + +[Sidenote: The iourney of frier Iohn and his fellow Legates.] We therefore +by the commaundement of the sea apostolique setting foorth towards the +nations of the East, chose first to trauel vnto the Tartars, because we +feared that there might be great danger imminent vpon the Church of God +next vnto them, by their inuasions. [Sidenote: Boleslaus duke of Silesia.] +Proceeding on therefore, we came to the king of Bohemia, who being of our +familiar acquaintance, aduised vs to take our iourney through Polonia and +Russia. For he had kinsfolkes in Polonia, by whose assistance, we might +enter into Russia. Hauing giuen vs his letters, hee caused our charges also +to be defrayed, in all his chiefe houses and cities, till we came vnto his +nephew Boleslaus duke of Silesia, who also was familiar and well knowen +vnto vs. The like fauour he shewed vs also, till wee came vnto Conradus +duke of [Marginal note: Mazouia.] Lautiscia, vnto whome then (by Gods +especiall fauour towards vs) lord Wasilico duke of Russia was come, from +whose mouth we heard more at large concerning the deedes of the Tartars: +for he had sent ambassadours thither, who were returned backe vnto him. +Wherefore, it being giuen vs to vnderstand, that we must bestow giftes vpon +them, we caused certaine skinnes of beuers and other beastes to be bought +with part of that money, which was giuen vpon almes to succour vs by the +way. Which thing duke Conradus and the [Marginal note: Grimslaua.] duches +of Cracow, and a bishop, and certaine souldiers being aduertised of, gaue +vs likewise more of the same skins. And to be short, duke Wasilico being +earnestly requested by the duke of Cracow, and by the bishop and barons, on +our behalfe, conducted vs with him, vnto his owne land, and there for +certaine daies, enterteined vs at his owne charges, to the ende that we +might refresh ourselues a while. And when, being requested by vs, he had +caused his bishops to resort vnto him, we reade before them the Popes +letters, admonishing them to returne vnto the vnitie of the Church. To the +same purpose also, we our selues admonished them, and to our abilitie, +induced as well the duke as the bishops and others thereunto. [Sidenote: +Daniel brother vnto Wasilico.] Howbeit because Duke Daniel the brother of +Wasilico aforesaid (hauing as then taken his iourney vnto Baty) was absent, +they could not at that time, make a finall answere. After these things duke +Wasilico sent vs forward with one of his seruants as farre as Kiow the +chiefe citie of Russia. [Sidenote: The Lithuanians.] Howbeit we went +alwayes in danger of our liues by reason of the Lithuanians, who did often +inuade the borders of Russia, euen in those verie places by which we were +to passe. But in regard of the foresayd seruant, wee were out of the +Russians daunger, the greatest part of whome were either slaine, or caried +into captiuitie by the Tartars. Moreouer, at Danilon wee were feeble euen +vnto the death. (Notwithstanding wee caused our selues to bee carried in a +waggon through the snowe and extreme colde) And being come vnto Kiow, wee +consulted with the Millenary, and other noble men there concerning our +iourney. [Sidenote: The fodder of the Tartarian horses.] They told vs, that +if wee carried those horses, which wee then had, vnto the Tartars, great +store of snowe lying vpon the ground, they would all dye: because they knew +not how to digge vp the grass vnder the snow, as the Tartarian horses doe, +neither could there bee ought found for them to eate, the Tartars hauing +neither hay nor strawe, nor any other fodder. We determined therefore to +leaue them behind at Kiow with two seruants appointed to keepe them. And +wee were constrayned to bestow gifts vpon the Millenary, that we might +obtaine his fauour to allowe vs poste horses and a guide. Wherefore +beginning our iourney the second daye after the feast of the Purification, +wee arriued at the towne of Canow, which was immediately vnder the dominion +of the Tartars. [Sidenote: Michæas the malicious] The gouernour whereof +allowed vs horses and a guide vnto another towne, wherein wee found one +Michæas to be gouernour, a man full of all malice and despight. Who +notwithstanding, hauing receiued giftes at our handes, according to his +maner conducted vs to the first guarde of the Tartars. + + +Qualiter primò cum socijs suis receptus est à Tartaris. Cap. 20. + +Cum ergo in prima sexta feria post diem cinerum, Sole ad occasum tendente, +hospitaremur, Tartari super nos armati horribiliter irruerunt, quærentes +cuiusmodi homines essemus: cúmque respondissemus, quòd Domini Papæ nuncij +essemus, quibusdam cibarijs à nobis acceptis, continuò discesserunt. Porrò +mane facto, cùm surgentes aliquantulum processissemus, maiores illorum, qui +erant in custodia, nobis occurrerunt, interrogantes, cur ad eos veniremus? +et quid negotij haberemus? [Sidenote: Papa Christianorum pater et Dominus.] +Quibus respondimus, Domini Papæ nuncij sumus, qui Christianorum pater est +ac Dominus. Hic nos idcircò tam ad Regem quàm ad Principes, omnésque +Tartaros, mittit, quia placet ei, quòd omnes Christiani Tartarorum sint +amici, et pacem habeant cum ipsis. [Sidenote: Legationibus mandata.] +Desiderat insuper, vt apuud Deum in coelo sint magni, et idcircò monet eos +tam per nos quàm per literas suas, vt efficiantur Christiani, fidémque +recipiant Domini nostri Iesu Christi, quia non possunt aliter saluari. +Mandat prætereà, quòd miratur de tanta occisione hominum, et maximè +Christianorum, ac potissimè Hungarorum Montanorum, et Polonorum, qui sunt +ei subiecti, facta per Tartaros, cùm in nullo læsissent, aut lædere +attentassent eos. Et quia Dominus Deus grauiter est super hoc offensus, +monet eos vt à talibus de cætero caueant, et de commissis poenitentiam +agant. Super his etiam rogat, vt ei rescribant, quid facere velint de +cætero, et quæ sit eorum intentio. [Sidenote: Corrensa.] Quibus auditis, et +intellectis, dixerunt Tartari, se velle equos nobis subductitios vsque ad +Corrensam et ducatum præbere. Statimque munera petierunt, et à nobis +acceperunt. Equis igitur acceptis, de quibus descenderunt ipsi, cum eorum +ducatu ad Corrensam arripuimus iter eundi. Ipsi tamen velociter equitantes, +nuncium vnum præmiserunt ad præfatum Ducem cum his verbis, quæ dixeramus +eisdem. [Sidenote: Dux limitis occidentalis.] Est autem Dux iste Dominus +omnium, qui positi sunt in custodia contra omnes Occidentis populos, ne +fortè subitò et improuisò irruant aliqui super illos. Et iste dicitur +habere sexaginta millia hominum armatorum sub se. + + +The same in English. + +How he and his company were at the first receiued of the Tartars. Chap. 20. + +Wherefore, the first saturday next after Ashwednesday, hauing about the +Sunnes going downe, taken vp our place of rest, the armed Tartars came +rushing vpon vs in vnciuil and horrible maner, being very inquisitiue of vs +what maner of persons, or of what condition we were: and when we had +answered them that we were the Popes Legates, receiuing some victuals at +our handes, they immediately departed. Moreouer in the morning rising and +proceeding on our iourney, the chiefe of them which were in the guard met +with vs, demaunding why, or for what intent and purpose we came thither, +and what business we had with them: Vnto whom we answered, We are the +legates of our lord the Pope, who is the father and lord of the Christians. +[Sidenote: The content of the legacie.] He hath sent vs as well vnto your +Emperour, as to your princes, and all other Tartars for this purpose, +because it is his pleasure, that all Christians should be in league with +the Tartars, and should haue peace with them. It is his desire also that +they should become great or in fauour with God in heauen, therfore he +admonisheth them aswel by vs, as by his own letters, to become Christians, +and to embrace the faith of our Lord Iesu Christ, because they could not +otherwise be saued. Moreouer, he giues them to vndersand, that he much +marueileth at their monstrous slaughters and massacres of mankind, and +especially of Christians, but most of al of Hungarians, Mountaineirs, and +Polonians, being al his subiects, hauing not iniuried them in ought, nor +attempted to doe them iniurie. And because the Lord God is grieuously +offended thereat, he aduiseth them from henceforth to beware of such +dealing, and to repent them of that which they had done. He requesteth +also, that they would write an answere vnto him, what they purpose to doe +hereafter, and what their intention is. All which things being heard and +vnderstood, the Tartars sayd that they would appoint vs poste horses and a +guide vnto Corrensa. And immediately demanding gifts at our hands, they +obtained them. [Sidenote: Corrensa.] Then receiuing the same horses, from +which they dismounted, together with a guide wee tooke our iourney into +Corrensa. [Sidenote: The duke of the western marches.] But they riding a +swift pace, sent a messenger before vnto the sayd duke to signifie the +message, which we had deliuered vnto them. This duke is gouernour of all of +them, which lie in guard against the nations of the West, least some enemy +might on the sudden and at vnawares breake in vpen them. And hee is said to +haue 60000. men vnder him. + + +Qualiter recepti sunt apud Corrensam. Cap. 21. + +[Sidenote: Mos salutandi Tartaricos proceres.] Cum ergò peruenissemus an +eius curiam, fecit nobis longè à se poni stationem, et misit ad nos +procuratores suos, vt quærent à nobis, cum quo ei vellemus inclinare id +est, quæ ei munera inclinando vellemus offerre. Quibus respondimus, quòd +Dominus Papa non mittebat aliqua munera; quia non erat certus, quòd ad +illos peruenire possemus, et insuper veneramus per loca valdè periculosa. +Veruntamen in quantum de his, quæ habebamus ex gratia Dei et Domini Papæ ad +victum nostrum, sicut poterimus, honorabimus ipsum. Acceptisque muneribus +duxerunt nos ad ordam siue tentorium ipsius, et instructi fuimus, vt ante +ostium stationis ter cum sinistro genu inclinaremus, et caueremus attentè +ne pedem super limen ostij poneremus. Et postquam intrauimus, opportunt nos +coram Duce omnibusque maioribus, qui ad hoc erant vocari, dicere flexis +genibus ea, quæ dixeramus superiùs. Literas etiam Dom. Papæ obtulimus: sed +interpres, quem de Kyouia, dato pretio, duxeramus, non erat sufficiens ad +interpretandum, nec aliquis alius habebatur idoneus. [Sidenote: Bathy +eiúsque potentia.] Hinc equi nobis dati sunt, et tres Tartari qui nos +ducerent festinanter ad ducem Bathy. Ipse est apud eos potentior excepto +Imperatore, cui tenentur præ cunctis principibus obedire. Itaque iter +arripuimus secunda feria post primam dominicam [Marginal note: +Quadragesime.] xl. et equitando, quantum equi trotare poterant, quoniam +habebamus equos recentes ferè ter aut quater omni die, properabamus de mane +vsque ad noctem, imò etiam de nocte sæpissimè, nec tamen ante quartam +feriam maioris hebdomadæ potuimus ad ipsum peruenire. [Sidenote: Comania.] +Ibamus autem per terram Comanorum quæ tota est plana, et flumina quatuor +habet magna. Primuim appellatur [Marginal note: Veteribus Borysthenes.] +Neper, iuxta quod ex parte Russiæ ambulabat Correnza et Montij, qui maior +est ille ex altera parte per campestria. Secundum appellatur [Marginal +note: Tanais] Don, super quod ambulat quidam Princeps habens in coniugio +sororem Baty, qui vocatur Tirbor. Tertium dicitur [Marginal note: Rha.] +Volga, quod est magnum valde super quod incecdit Bathy. Quartum nominatur +[Marginal note: Rhymnus.] Iaec, super quod duo millenarij vadunt, vnus ex +parte illuminis vna, et alter ex altera. Hi omnes in hyeme ad mare +descendunt, et in æstate super ripam corundem fluminum ad montes ascendunt. +Hoc est mare magnum, de quo brachium saneti Georgij exit, quod in +Constantinopolin vadit. [Sidenote: Pontus Euxinas.] Hæc autem flumina sunt +piscibus valdè plena, maximè Volga, intrántque mare Græciæ, quod dicitur +Magnum mare. [Sidenote: Volga non intrat.] Super Nepre autem multis diebus +iuimus per glaciem. Super littora quoque maris Græciæ satis periculosè per +glaciem iuimus in pluribus locis multis diebus. Congelantur enim circa +littora vndæ ad tres leugas inferiùs. Prius autem quàm ad Bathy +perueniremus, duo ex nostris Tartaris præcesserunt, ad indicandum ei omnia +verba quæ apud Corrensam dixeramus. + + +The same in English. + +How they were receiued at the court of Corrensa. Chap. 21. + +[Sidenote: The maner of saluting the Tartarian princes.] Being come +therefore vnto his court, hee caused our tent to be placed farre from him, +and sent his agents to demaund of vs with what we would incline vnto him, +that is to say, what giftes we would offer, in doing our obeisance vnto +him. Vnto whome wee answered, that our lord the Pope had not sent any +giftes at all, because he was not certaine that wee should euer bee able to +come at them: for we passed through most dangerous places. Notwithstanding, +to our abilitie, we will honour him with some part of those things which +haue bene, by the goodnes of God and the fauour of the Pope, bestowed vpon +vs for our sustenance. Hauing receiued our gifts, they conducted vs vnto +the Orda or tent of the duke, and we were instructed to bow thrise with our +left knee before the doore of the tente, and in any case to beware, lest +wee set our foote vpon the threshold of the sayd doore. And that after we +were entred, wee should rehearse before the duke and all his nobles, the +same wordes which wee had before sayd, kneeling vpon our knees. Then +presented wee the letters of our lord the Pope: but our interpreter whome +we had hired and brought with vs from Kiow was not sufficiently able to +interpret them, neither was there any other esteemed to bee meete for the +same purpose. Here certaine poste horses and three Tartars were appoynted +for vs to conduct vs from hence with al speede vnto duke Bathy. [Sidenote: +Duke Bathy and his power] This Bathy is the mightiest prince among them +except the Emperour, and they are bound to obey him before all other +princes. We began our iourney towards his court the first tuesday in Lent, +and riding as fast as our horses could trot (for we had fresh horses almost +thrise or foure times a day) we posted from morning till night, yea very +often in the night season also, and yet could we not come at him before +Maundie thursday. All this iourney we went through the land of Comania, +which is al plaine ground, and hath foure mighty riuers running through it: +[Marginal note: Boristhenes] Neper, on the side whereof towards Russia, +duke Corrensa and Montij marched vp and downe, which Montij on the other +side vpon the plaines is greater then he. The second is called [Marginal +note: Tanais.] Don, vpon the banke whereof marcheth a certain prince hauing +in marriage the sister of Bathy, his name is Tirbon. The third is called +[Marginal note: Rha.] Volga, which is an exceeding great riuer, vpon the +bankes whereof duke Bathy marcheth. The fourth is called [Marginal note: +Rhymnus.] Iaec, vpon which two Millenaries doe march, on each side of the +riuer one. All these, in the winter time, descend down to the sea, and in +summer ascend backe by the bankes of the said riuers vp to the mountains. +The sea last named is the [Marginal note: Pontes Euxima. He is deceiued, +for albeit Neper and Don run into Mare Maior: yet Volga and Iaec flowe into +the Caspian Sea.] Great Sea, out of which the arme of S. George proceedeth, +which runneth by Constantinople. These riuers do abound with plenty of +fishes, but especially Volga, and they exonerate themselues into the +Grecian sea, which is called Mare maior. Ouer Neper we went many daies vpon +the ice. Along the shore also of the Grecian sea we went very dangerously +vpon the ice in sundry places, and that for many daies together. For about +the shore the waters are frozen three leagues into the sea. But before we +came into Bathy, two of our Tartars rode afore, to giue him intelligence of +all the sayings which we had vttered in the presence of Corrensa. + + +Qualiter recepti sunt apud Bathy magnum Principem. Cap. 22. + +Porrò cùm in finibus terræ Comanorum ad Bathy perueniremus, benè positi +fuimus per vnam leucam à stationibus eius. [Sidenote: Ceremonia per duos +ignes transeundi.] Cúmque duci debuimus ad curiam ipsius, dictum fuit +nobis, quòd inter duos ignes transire deberemus. Nos autem hoc nulla +ratione facere volebamus. At illi dixerunt nobis: Ite securè quia pro nulla +causa volumus hoc facere, nisi tantùm, vt si vos aliquid malum cogitatis +Domino nostro, vel portatis venenum, ignis auferat omne malum Quibus +respondemus: quod propter hoc, ne de tali re suspectos redderemus nos, +transiremus. [Sidenote: Eldegay.] Cùm igitur ad Ordam peruenissemus, +interrogati à procuratore ipsius Eldegay, cum quo inclinare vellemus? idem +quod prius apud Corrensam respondimus, datísque muneribus et acceptis, +auditis etiam itineris causis, introduxerunt nos in stationem Principis, +prius facta inclinatione, et audita de limine non calcando, sicut prius, +admonitione. [Sidenote: Bathy audit legatos.] Ingressi autem flexis +genibus, verba nostra proposuimus, deinde literas obtulimus, et vt nobis +darentur interpretes ad transferendum eas, rogauimus. Qui etiam in die +Parasceue dati fuerunt nobis, et eas in litera Ruthenica, Sarracenica, et +in Tartarica diligenter cum ipsis transtulimus. Hæc interpretatio Bathy +præsentata fuit; quam et legit, et attentè notauit. Tandem ad nostram +stationem reducti fuimus, sed nulla cibaria nobis dederunt, nisi semel +aliquantulum millij in vna scutella, scilicet in prima nocte quando +venimus. [Sidenote: Gerit se regifice.] Iste Bathy magnificè se gerit, +habens ostianos et omnes officiales ad modum Imperatoris, et sedet in +eminenti loco velut in throno cum vna de vxoribus suis. Alij verò tam +fratres sui et filij, quàm alij maiores inferiùs sedent in medio super +bancum, et homines cæteri post eos in terra deorsum, sed viri à dextris, et +foeminæ à sinistris. Tentoria quoque de panno lineo habet pulchra et magna +satis, quæ fuerunt Hungariæ regis. Nec aliquis ad eius tentorium audet +accedere præter familiam, nisi vocatus, quantumcunque sit potens et magnus, +nisi fortè sciatur, quòd sit voluntas ipsius. Nos etiam dicta causa sedimus +à sinistris: Sic etenim et omnes nuncij faciunt in eundo: sed in redeundo +ab Imperatore, semper ponebamur à dextris. [Sidenote: Eiusdem bibendi ad +Symphoniæ cantum mos.] In medio ponitur mensa eius prope ostium stationis, +super quam apponitur potus in aureis et argenteis vasis. Nec vnquam bibit +Bathy, vel aliquis Tartarorum Princeps, maximè quando in publico sunt, nisi +cantetur ei vel cytharizetur. Et cùm equitat, semper portatur solinum vel +tentoriolum super caput eius in hasta. [Sidenote: Authoritas.] Sícque +faciunt cuncti maiores Principes Tartarorum, et etiam vxores eorum. Idem +verò Bathy satis est hominibus suis benignus, valdè tamen ab eis timetur, +et in pugna est crudelisimus, sagax est multum et astutissimus in bello: +quia iam pugnauit tempore longo. + + +The same in English. + +How we were receiued at the court of the great prince Bathy. Chap. 22. + +Moreouer, when we came vnto Bathy in the land of Comania, we were seated a +good league distant from his tabernacles. [Sidenote: A ceremony of passing +betweene two fires.] And when we should be conducted vnto his court, it was +told vs that we must passe between two fires. But we would by no means be +induced thereunto. Howbeit, they said vnto vs: you may passe through +without al danger: for we would haue you to doe it for none other cause, +but only that if you intend any mischiefe against our lord, or bring any +poyson with you, fire may take away all euill. Vnto whom we answered, that +to the end we might cleare ourselues from all suspition of any such matter, +we were contented to passe through. [Sidenote: Eldegay.] When therefore we +were come vnto the Orda, being demanded by his agent Eldegay with what +present or gift we would do our obeisance? Wee gaue the same answere which +we did at the court of Corrensa. The gifts being giuen and receiued, the +causes of our iourney also being heard, they brought vs into the tabernacle +of the prince, first bowing ourselues at the doore, and being admonished, +as before, not to tread vpon the threshold. [Sidenote: Bathy heareth the +Legates.] And being entred, we spake vnto him kneeling vpon our knees, and +deliuered him our letters, and requested him to haue interpreters to +translate them. Who accordingly on good friday were sent vnto vs, and we +together with them, diligently translated our sayd letters into the +Russian, Tartarian, and Saracen languages. This interpretation was +presented vnto Bathy, which he read, and attentiuely noted. At length wee +were conducted home againe vnto our owne lodging, howbeit no victuals were +giuen vnto vs, except it were once a litle Millet in a dich, the first +night of our comming. [Sidenote: He behaues himselfe like a king.] This +Bathy caries himselfe very stately and magnificently, hauing porters and +all officers after the maner of the Emperour, and sittes in a lofty seate +or throne together with one of his wiues. The rest, namely, as well his +brethren and sonnes, as other great personages sit vnderneath him in the +midst vpon a bench, and others sit down vpon the ground, behinde him, but +the men on the right hand and the women on the left. He hath very faire and +large tentes of linnen cloth also, which were once the kings of Hungaria. +Neither dare any man come into his tent (besides them of his owne family) +vnles he be called, be he neuer so mighty and great, except perhaps it be +knowen that it is his pleasure. Wee also, for the same cause, sate on the +left hand; for so doe all ambassadors in going: but in returning from the +Emperour, we were alwaies placed on the right hand. In the middest stands +his table, neare vnto the doore of the tent, vpon the which there is drinke +filled in golden and siluer vessels. [Sidenote: Their custome of drinking +at the sound of musicke.] Neither doth Bathy at any time drinke, nor any +other of the Tartarian princes, especially being in a publique place, but +they haue singing and minstrilsie before them. And alwaies, when hee rides, +there is a canopie or small tent caried ouer his head vpon the point of a +iaueline. And so doe all the great princes of the Tartars, and their wiues +also. The sayd Bathy is courteous enough vnto his owne men, and yet is hee +had in great awe by them: he is most cruel in fight: he is exceedingly +prudent and politique in warre, because he hath now continued a long time +in martiall affaires. + + +Qualiter recedentes à Bathy per terram Comanorum et Kangittarum + transierunt. Cap. 23. + +[Sidenote: Legati iubentur ad Cuyme Imperat. pergere.] In die porrò +Sabbathi sancti ad stationem fuimus vocati, et exiuit ad nos procurator +Bathy prædictus, dicens ex parte ipsius, quòd ad Imperatorem Cuyne in +terram ipsorum iremus, retentis quibusdam ex nostris sub hac specie, quòd +vellent eos remittere ad Dominum Papam, quibus et literas dedimus de +omnibus factis nostris, quas deferrent eidem. Sed cùm rediissent vsque ad +Montij Ducem supra dictum, ibi retenti fuerunt vsque ad reditum nostrum. +Nos autem in die Paschæ officio dicto, et facta comestione qualicunque cum +duobus Tartaris, qui nobis apud Corrensam fuerant assignati, cum multis +lacrymis recessimus, nescientes vtrum ad mortem vel vitam pergeremus. +Eramus tamen ita infirmi corpore, quòd vix poteramus equitare. In tota +siquidem illa quadragesima fuerat cibus noster millum cum aqua et sale +tantùm, et in alijs similiter diebus ieiuniorum. Nec habebamus aliquid ad +bibendum præter niuem in caldario liquefactam. Ibamus autem per Comaniam +equitando fortissimè quoniam habebamus equos recentes quinquies aut pluries +in die, nisi quando per deserta ibamus, et tunc equos meliores atque +fortiores, qui possent continuum sustinere laborem, accipiebamus. Et hoc ab +ineunte quadragesima vsque ad octo dies post Pascha. [Sidenote: Comaniæ +descriptio.] Hæc terra Comania ab Aquilone immediatè post Russiam habet +Morduynos. Byleros, id est, magnam Bulgariam, Bastarcos, id est, magnam +Hungariam, post Bastarcos, Parositas et Samogetas. [Sidenote: Oceanus +septentrionalis.] Post Samogetas, illos, qui dicuntur habere faciem caninam +in Oceani littoribus desertis. A meridie habet Alanos. Circassos, Gazaros, +Græciam et Constantinopolin, ac terram Iberorum, Cathos, Brutachios, qui +dicuntur esse Iudæi, caput radentes per totùm, terram quoque Cithorum atque +Georgianorum et Armeniorum et Turcorum. Ab occidente autem Hungariam habet +atque Russiam. Et est Comania terra maxima et longa. Cuius populos, +scilicet Comanos, Tartari occiderunt, quidam tamen à facie eorum fugerunt, +et quidam in eorum seruitutem redacti sunt. Plurimi autem ex eis, qui +fugerunt, ad ipsos redierunt. [Sidenote: Terra Kangittarum.] Post hæc +intrauimus terram Kangittarum, quæ magnam habet in plurimis locis penuriam +aquarum, in qua etiam homines pauci morantur propter aquæ defectum. +[Sidenote: Ieroslaus, Dux Russiæ.] Vnde homines Ieroslai, Ducis Russiæ, cùm +ad ipsum in terram Tartarorum perrexerunt, plures eorum in illo deserto præ +siti mortui sunt. In hac etiam terra et in Comania multa inuenimus capita +et ossa mortuorum hominum, super terram acentia tanquam sterquilinium. Per +hanc itaque terram iuimus ab octo diebus post Pascha ferè vsque ad +Ascensionem Dominicam. Huiúsque habitatores Pagani erant, et tam ipsi quàm +Comani non laborabant, sed tantùm de animalibus viuebant, nec domos +ædificabant, sed in tabernaculis habitabant. Istos etiam Tartari +deleuerunt, et habitabant in terris eorum, illíque qui remanserunt, redacti +sunt in seruitutem ipsorum. + + +The same in English. + +How departing from Bathy, they passed through the land of Comania, and of + the Kangittæ. Chap. 23. + +Moreouer, vpon Easter euen, we were called vnto the tent, and there came +forth to meete vs the foresaid agent of Bathy, saying on his masters +behalfe, that we should go into their land, vnto the Emperor Cuyne, +deteining certaine of our company with this pretence, that they would send +them backe vnto the Pope, to whom we gaue letters of al our affaires to +deliuer vnto him. But being come as farre as duke Montij aforesaid, there +they were kept vntill our returne. [Sidenote: They trauelled post from +Easter day to the 22 of Iuly Eastward to Volga.] Vpon Easter day, hauing +said our praiers, and taken a slender breakfast, in the company of two +Tartars, which were assigned vnto vs by Corensa, we departed with many +teares, not knowing whether we went to death or to life. And we were so +feeble in bodie, that we were scarce able to ride. For all that Lent +through, our meat was Millet onely with a little water and salte. And so +likewise vpon other fasting dayes. Neither had we ought to drinke, but snow +melted in a skillet. And passing through Comania we rode most earnestly, +hauing change of horses fiue times or oftener in a day, except when we went +through deserts, for then we were allowed better and stronger horses, which +could vndergoe the whole labour. And thus farre had we trauailed from the +beginning of Lent vntill eight dayes after Easter. [Sidenote: A description +of Comania.] The land of Comania on the North side immediately after +Russia, hath the people called Morduym Byleri, that is, Bulgaria magna, the +Bastarci, that is, Hungaria magna, next vnto the Bastarci, the Parositæ and +the Samogetæ. [Sidenote: The North Ocean.] Next vnto the Samogetæ are those +people which are sayd to haue dogges faces, inhabiting vpon the desert +shores of the Ocean. On the South side it hath the Alani, the Circassi, the +Gazari, Greece and Constantinople, also the land of Iberia, the Cathes, the +Brutaches who are said to be Iewes shauing their heads all ouer, the landes +also of Scythia, of Georgia, of Armenia, of Turkie. On the West side it +hath Hungaria, and Russia. Also Comania is a most large and long countrey. +The inhabitantes whereof called Comani the Tartars, slewe, some +notwithstanding fled from them, and the rest were subdued vnder their +bondage. But most of them that fled are returned againe. [Sidenote: The +lande of the Kangittæ.] Afterward wee entred the lande of the Kangittæ, +which in many places hath great scarcetie of waters, wherin there are but +fewe inhabitants by reason of the foresayd defect of water. [Sidenote: +Ieroslaus duke of Russia.] For this cause diuers of the seruants of +Ieroslaus duke of Russia, as they were traueiling towards him into the land +of Tartaria, died for thirst, in that desert. As before in Comania, so +likewise in this countrey, wee found many skulles and bones of dead men +lying vpon the earth like a dunghill. Through this countrey we were +traueiling from the eight day after Easter vntil Ascension day. The +inhabitants therof were Pagans, and neither they nor the Comanians vsed to +till the ground, but liued onely vpon cattell, neither built they any +houses but dwelled in tents. These men also haue the Tartars rooted out, +and doe possesse and inhabite their countrey, howbeit, those that remained +are reduced into their bondage. + + +Qualiter ad primam Imperatoris futuri curiam deuenerunt. Cap. 24. + +[Sidenote: Terra Biserminorum.] Porrò de terra Kangittarum intrauimus +terram Biserminorum, qui loquuntur lingua Comanica, sed legem tenent +Sarracenorum. In hac etiam terra inuenimus vrbes innumeras cum castris +dirutas, villásque multas desertas. [Sidenote: Altisoldanus.] Huius Dominus +dicebatur Altisoldanus, qui cum tota sua progenie à Tartaris est +destructus. [Sidenote: Montes maximi.] Habet autem hæc terra montes +maximos. Et à meridie quidem habet Hierosalem et Baldach, totámque +Sarracenorum terram. Atque in finibus illis propinquis morantur duo fratres +carnales, [Sidenote: Burin. Cadan. Oceanus ab Aquilone. Syban, frater +Bathy.] Tartarorum Duces, scilicet Burin et Cadan, filij Thiaday, qui fuit +filius Chingischam. Ab Aquilone verò terram habet nigrorum Kythaorum and +Oceanum. In illa verò moratur Syban, frater Bathy. Per hanc iuimus à festo +Ascensionis dominicæ ferè vsque ad viij. dies ante festum sanct. Iohan. +Baptistæ. [Sidenote: Nigri Cathayni.] Deinde ingressi sumus terram nigrorum +Kythaorum, in qua Imperator ædificauit domum, vbi etiam vocati fuimus ad +bibendum. Et ille, qui erat ibidem ex parte imperatoris, fecit maiores +ciuitatis, et etiam duos filios eius, plaudere eoram nobis. [Sidenote: Mare +paruum.] Hinc exeuntes, quoddam mare paruum inuenimus, in cuius littore +quidam existit mons paruus. In quo scilicet monte quoddam foramen esse +dicitur, vnde in hyeme tam maximæ tempestates ventorum exeunt, quòd homines +inde vix et cum magno periculo transire possunt. In æstate verò semper +quidem ibi ventorum sonitus auditur, sed de foramine tenuiter egreditur. +Per huius maris littora plurimis diebus perreximus, quod quidem licet non +multum sit magnum, plures insulas habet, et illud in sinistris dimisimus. +[Sidenote: Plurimus diebus. Plures insulæ. Ordu. cap. 13.] In terra verò +illa habitat Ordu, quem omnium Ducum Tartarorum antiquiorem diximus, et est +orda, siue curia patris ipsius, quam inhabitat, et regis vna de vxoribus +eius. Consuetudo enim est apud Tartaros, quòd principum et maiorum curiæ +non delentur, sed semper ordinantur aliquæ mulieres, quæ illas regant, +eísque donariorum partes, sicut Dominis earum dari solebant, dantur. +[Sidenote: Prima curia Imperatoris.] Sic tandem ad primam Imperatoris +curiam venimus, in qua erat vna de vxoribus ipsius. + + +The same in English, + +How they came vnto the first court of the new Emperour. Chap. 24. + +[Sidenote: The land of the Bisermini.] Moreouer, out of the land of the +Kangittæ, we entered into the countrey of the Bisermini, who speake the +language of Comania, but obserue the law of the Saracens. In this countrey +we found innumerable cities with castles ruined, and many towns left +desolate. [Sidenote: Alti Soldanus. Huge mountaines.] The lord of this +country was called Soldan Alti, who with al his progenie, was destroyed by +the Tartars. This countrey hath most huge mountains. On the South side it +hath Ierusalem and Baldach, and all the whole countrey of the Saracens. +[Sidenote: Burin and Cadan.] In the next territories adioyning doe inhabite +two carnall brothers dukes of the Tartars, namely, Burin and Cadan, the +sonnes of Thyaday, who was the sonne of Chingis Can. [Sidenote: The North +ocean.] On the North side thereof it hath the land of the blacke Kythayans, +and the Ocean. [Sidenote: Syban brother vnto Bathy.] In the same countrie +Syban the brother of Bathy remaineth. Through this countrie we were +traueiling from the feast of Ascension, vntil eight daies before the feast +of S. Iohn Baptist. [Sidenote: The blacke Kythayans.] And then we entred +into the land of the blacke Kythayans, in which the Emperour built an +house, where we were called in to drinke. Also the Emperours deputy in that +place caused the chiefe men of the citie and his two sonnes to daunce +before vs. [Sidenote: A small sea.] Departing from hence, wee found a +certaine small sea, vpon the shore whereof stands a little mountaine. In +which mountaine is reported to be a hole, from whence, in winter time such +vehement tempests of winds doe issue, that traueilers can scarcely, and +with great danger passe by the same way. In summer time, the noise in deede +of the winde is heard there, but it proceedeth gently out of the hole. +[Sidenote: Many dayes.] Along the shores of the aforesaid sea we traueiled +for the space of many dayes, which although it bee not very great, yet hath +it many islandes, and wee passed by leauiug it on our left hande. +[Sidenote: Ordu cap. 13.] In this lande dwelleth Ordu, whom wee sayde to +bee auncient vnto all the Tartarian dukes. And it is the Orda or court of +his father which hee inhabiteth, and one of his wiues beareth rule there. +For it is a custome among the Tartars, that the Courts of Princes or of +noble men are not dissolued, but alwayes some women are appointed to keepe +and gouerne them, vpon whom certain gifts are bestowed, in like sort as +they are giuen vnto their Lords. [Sidenote: The first court of the +Emperour.] And so at length we arriued at the first court of the Emperour, +wherein one of his wiues dwelt. + + +Qualiter ad ipsum Cuyne, Imperatorem futurum peruenerunt. Cap. 25. + +At verò quia nondum Imperatorem videramus, noluerunt vocare nos, nec +intromittere ad Ordam ipsius, sed nobis in tentorio nostro secundum morem +Tartarorum valdè benè seruiri fecerunt, et vt quiesceremus, nos ibidem per +vnam diem tenuerunt. [Sidenote: Terra Nyamanorum] Inde procedentes in +vigilia sanctorum Petri et Pauli, terram Naymanorum intrauimus, qui sunt +Pagani. In ipsa verò die Apostolorum ibidem cecidit magna nix, et habuimus +magnum frigus. Hæc quidem terra montiosa et frigida est supra modum, ibíque +de planicie reperitur modicum. Istæ quoque duæ nationes prædictæ non +laborabant, sed sicut et Tartari in tentorijs habitabant, quas et ipsi +deleuerant per hanc etiam multis diebus perreximus. Deinde terram +Mongalorum intrauimus, quos Tartaros appellamus. [Sidenote: Tartaria. Iulij +22. Acceleratum legatorum iter.] Per has itaque terras, vt credimus, tribus +septimanis equitando fortiter iuimus, et in die Beatæ Mariæ Magdalenæ ad +Cuyne Imperatorem electum peruenimus. Idèo autem per omnem viam istam valdè +festinauimus, quia præceptum erat Tartaris nostris, vt citò nos deducerent +ad curiam solennem, iam ex annis pluribus indictam, propter ipsius +Imperatoris electionem. Idcircò de mane surgentes, ibamus vsque ad noctem +sine comestione, et sæpius tam tardè veniebamus, quòd non comedebamus in +sero, sed quod manducare debebamus in vespere, dabatur nobis in mane. +Mutatísque frequentius equis, nullatenus parcebatur eis, sed equitabamus +velociter ac sine intermissione, quantum poterant equi trotare. + +The same in English. + +Howe they came vnto Cuyne himselfe, who was forthwith to be chosen + Emperour. Chap. 25. + +But because we had not as yet seene the Emperour, they would not inuite vs +nor admit vs into his Orda, but caused good attendauce and entertainment, +after the Tartars fashion, to be giuen vnto vs in oure owne tent, and they +caused vs to stay there, and to refresh our selues with them one day. +[Sidenote: The land of Naymani.] Departing thence vpon the euen of Saint +Peter and Saint Paul, wee entered into the land of the Naymani, who are +Pagans. But vpon the very feast day of the saide Apostles, there fel a +mightie snowe in that place, and wee had extreame colde weather. This lande +is full of mountaines, and colde beyonde measure, and there is little +plaine ground to bee seene. These two nations last mentioned vsed not to +till their grounde, but, like vnto the Tartars, dwelt in tents, which the +sayde Tartars had destroyed. Through this countrey wee were trauailing +manie dayes. Then entered wee into the lande of the Mongals, whome wee call +Tartars. Through the Tartars lande wee continued our trauaile (as wee +suppose) for the space of some three weekes, riding alwayes hastily and +with speede, and vpon the day of Marie Magdalene we arriued at the court of +Cuyne the Emperour elect. [Sidenote: The 22. of Iuly.] But therefore did we +make great haste all this way, because our Tartarian guides were straightly +commaunded to bring vs vnto the court Imperiall with all speede, which +court hath beene these if many yeeres, ordained for the election of the +Emperour. Wherefore rising earely, wee trauailed vntil night without eating +of any thing, and oftentimes wee came so late vnto our lodging, that we had +no time to eate the same night, but that which we should haue eaten ouer +night, was giuen vs in the morning. And often changing our horses, wee +spared no Horse-fleshe, but rode swiftly and without intermission, as fast +as our horses could trot. + + +Qualiter Cuyne Fratres Minores suscepit. Cap. 26. + +Cum autem peruenimus ad Cuyne, fecit nobis dari tentorium et expensas, +quales Tartaris dare solent, nobis tamen melius quam alijs nuncijs +faciebant. [Sidenote: Cuyne in legatos benignitas.] Ad ipsum autem vocati +non fuimus, eo quòd nondum electus erat, nec adhuc de imperio se +intromittebat. Interpretatio tamen literarum Domini Papæ, ac verba etiam à +nobis dicta, à prædicto Baty erant ei mandata. Cùm ergo stetissemus ibi per +quinque vel sex dies, ad matrem suam nos transmisit, vbi adunabatur curia +solennis. [Sidenote: Tentorium regium.] Et cùm venissemus illuc, tam +extensum erat tentorium magnum, de alba purpura præparatum, erátque tam +grande nostro indicio, quòd plusquam duo millia hominum poterant esse sub +illo. Et in circuitu factum erat ligneum tabulatum varijs imaginibus +depictum. [Sidenote: Comitia.] Illuc ergò perreximus cum Tartaris, nobis ad +custodiam assignatis, ibíque conuenerant omnes duces, et vnusquisque cum +hominibus suis equitaibat in circuitu per planiciem et colles. In prima die +vestiti sunt omnes purpuris albis, in secunda verò rubeis. Et tunc venit +Cuyne ad teritorium illud. Porrò tertia die fuerunt omnes in blaueis +purpuris, et quarta in optimis Baldakinis. In illo autem tabulato iuxta +tentorium erant duæ maiores portæ, per quarum vnam solus Imperator debebat +intrare, et ad illam nulla erat custodia, quamuis esset aperta, quia per +illam nullus audebat ingredi vel exire: per aliam omnes, qui admittebantur, +intrabant, et ad illam custodes cum gladijs et arcubus et sagittis erant. +Itaque si quis tentorio propinquabat vltra terminos, qui positi erant, si +capiebatur, verberabatur, si fugiebat, sagitta siue ferro sagittabatur. +Multíque ibi erant, qui in frænis, pectoralibus, sellis et huiusmodi, +iudicio nostro, auri circiter viginti marcas habebant. Sic Duces infra +tentorium colloquebantur, et de Imperatoris electione tractabant, vt à +nobis creditur. Alius autem vniuersus populus longè extra tabulatum +collocabatur, et ita ferè vsque ad meridiem morabantur. Tunc incipiebant +lac iumentinum bibere, et vsque ad vesperas tantum bibebant, quod erat visu +mirabile. [Symposium procorum.] Nos autem vocauerunt interius, et dederunt +nobis cereuisiam: quia iumentinum lac non bibebamus. Et hoc quidem nobis +pro magno fecerunt honore: sed tamen nos compellebant ad bibendum, quod +nullatenus poteramus propter consuetudinem sustinere. Vnde ostendimus eis, +hoc esse nobis graue, ideóque nos cessauerunt compellere. [Ieroslaus Dux +Russiæ. Legati diuersarum nationum.] Foris autem erat Dux Ieroslaus de +Susdal Russiæ, plurésque Duces Kythaorum et Solangorum. Duo quoque filij +regis Georgiæ, nuncius etiam Caliphi de Baldach, qui erat Soldanus, et plus +quam decem alij Soldani Sarracenorum, vt credimus. Et sicut nobis à +procuratoribus dicebatur, erant ibi nunciorum plus quàm quatuor millia, +inter illos, qui tributa portabant, et illos, qui deferebant munera, et +Soldanos ac Duces alios, qui ad tradendum seipsos veniebant, et illos, pro +quibus ipsi miserant, illósque qui terrarum præfecti erant. Hi omnes simul +extra tabulatum ponebantur, eísque simul bibere præbebatur. Nobis autem et +Duci Ierozlao ferè semper ab eis dabatur superior locus, quando cum eis +eramus exterius. + + +The same in English + +How Cuyne enterteined the Minorite Friers. Chap. 26. + +[Sidenote: The curtesie of Cuyne towards Ambassadors] But when wee were +come vnto the court of Cuyne, hee caused (after the Tartars manner) a Tent +and all expenses necessarie to bee prouided for vs. And his people +entreated vs with more regarde and courtesie, then they did anie other +Ambassadours. Howbeeit wee were not called before his presence, because hee +was not as yet elected, nor admitted vnto his empire. Notwithstanding, the +interpretation of the Popes letters, and the message which we deliuered, +were sent vnto him by the foresaid Bathy. And hauing stayed there fiue or +sixe dayes, hee sent vs vnto his mother, vnder whome there was mainteyned a +verie solemne and royall court. [Sidenote: The tent roial] And being come +thither, we saw an huge tent of fine white cloth pitched, which was, to our +iudgement, of so great quantitie, that more then two thousand men might +stand within it, and round about it there was a wall of planks set vp, +painted with diuers images. [Sidenote: A generall assemblie] Wee therefore +with our Tartars assigned to attende vpon vs, tooke our iourney thither, +and there were all the Dukes assembled, eche one of them riding vp and +downe with his traine ouer the hilles and dales. The first day they were +all clad in white, but the second in skarlet robes. Then came Cuyne vnto +the saide tent. Moreouer, the third day they were all in blew robes, and +the fourth in most rich robes of Baldakin cloth. In the wall of boardes, +about the tent aforesaid, were two great gates, by one of the which gates, +the Emperour only was to enter, and at that gate there was no gard of men +appointed to stand, although it stood continually open, because none durst +go in or come out the same way: all that were admitted, entred by another +gate, at which there stood watchmen, with bowes, swords, and arrowes. And +whosoeuer approached vnto the tent beyond the bounds and limit assigned, +being caught, was beaten, but if he fled, he was shot at with arrowes or +iron. There were many to our iudgement, had vpon their bridles, trappers, +saddles, and such like furniture, to the value of 20 markes in pure gold. +The foresaid Dukes (as we thinke) communed together within the tent, and +consulted about the election of their Emperor. But all the residue of the +people were placed farre away without the walles of board, and in this +maner they staied almost til noone. [Sidenote: The banquet of the Nobles.] +Then began they to drink mares milk, and so continued drinking til euen +tide, and that in so great quantity, as it was wonderfull. And they called +vs in vnto them, and gaue vs of their ale, because we could not drink their +mares milke. And this they did vnto vs in token of great honor. But they +compelled vs to drink so much, that in regard of our customary diet, wee +coulde by no means endure it. Whereupon, giuing them to vnderstand, that it +was hurtful vnto vs, they ceassed to compel vs any more. [Sidenote: +Ieroslaus Duke of Susdal.] Without the doore stoode Duke Ieroslaus of +Susdal, in Russia, and a great many Dukes of the Kythayans, and of the +Solangi. The two sonnes also of the king of Georgia, the ligier of the +Caliph of Baldach, who was a Soldan, and (as we thinke) aboue ten Soldans +of the Saracens beside. [Sidenote: Ambassadors of sundry nations.] And, as +it was tolde vs by the agents, there were more than 4000. ambassadors, +partly of such as paide tributes, and such as presented gifts, and other +Soldans, and Dukes, which came to yeeld themselues, and such as the Tartars +had sent for, and such as were gouernours of lands. All these were placed +without the lists, and had drinke giuen vnto them. But almost continually +they all of them gaue vs and Duke Ieroslaus the vpper hand, when we were +abroad in their companie. + + +Qualiter in imperium sublimatus fuit. Cap. 27. + +[Sidenote: Imperij Cuynæ primitiæ.] Et quidem, si benè meminimus ibidem per +septimanas circiter quatuor fuimus. Credimúsque quod ibi fuit electio +celebrata, non tamen ibidem fuit publicata. Propter hoc autem id maximè +credebatur, quia semper, quando Cuyne tentorio exibat, eidem cantabatur, et +cum virgis speciosis, in summitate lanam coccineam habentibus, +inclinabatur, quod alteri Ducum nulli fiebat, quousque exterius morabatur. +[Sidenote: Syra orda.] Hæc autem statio siue Curia nominatur ab eis Syra +orda. [Sidenote: Aurea orda.] Hæc exeuntes, vnanimiter omnes equitauimus +per tres aut quaruor leucas ad alium locum, vbi erat in quadam pulchra +planicie iuxta riuum inter montes aliud tentorium, quod apud ipsos +appellatur Orda aurea, præparatum. Ibi enim Cuyne debebat poni in sede in +die Assumptionis Dominæ nostræ [Sidenote: Augusti 15.]. Sed propter +grandinem nuniam, quæ tunc, vt suprà dictum est, cecidit, res dilata fuit. +Erátque tentorium in columnis positum, quæ laminis aureis erant tectæ, et +clauis aureis cum alijs lignis fixæ. Porrò de Baldakino erat tectum +superius, sed alij erant panni exterius. Fuimus autem ibi vsque ad festum +Beati Bartholomæi, in quo maxima multitudo conuenit, et contra mendiem +versis vultibus stetit. [Sidenote: Preces solemnes.] Et quidam ad iactum +lapidis longè à cæteris erant, sempérque orationes faciendo, ac genua +flectendo, contra meridiem longius et longius procedebant. Nos autem virum +incantationes facerunt, aut genua Deo vel alteri flecterent, nescientes, +nolebamus facere genu flexiones. Cúmque diu ita fecissent, ad tentorium +reuersi sunt, et Cuyne in sede imperiali posuerunt, Ducésque coram eo genua +flexerunt. Post hoc idem fecit vniuersus populus, exceptis nobis, qui eis +subditi non eramus. + + +The same in English. + +How he was exalted to his Empire. Chap. 27. + +[Sidenote: The beginnings of Cuyne his empire.] And to our remembrance, we +remained there, about the space of foure weekes. The election was to our +thinking there celebrated, but it was not published and proclaimed there. +And it was greatly suspected so to be, because alwayes when Cuyne came +forth out of the tent, he had a noyse of musicke, and was bowed vnto, or +honoured with faire wands, hauing purple wooll vpon the tops of them, and +that, so long as he remained abroad: which seruice was performed to none of +the other Dukes. [Sidenote: Syra Orda.] The foresaid tent or court is +called by them Syra Orda. [Sidenote: The golden Orda.] Departing thence, +wee all with one accord rode 3 or 4 leagues vnto another place, where, in a +goodly plaine, by a riuers side, betweene certaine mountaines, there was +another tent erected, which was called the golden Orda. For there was Cuyne +to be placed in the throne Emperiall, vpon the day of the Assumption of our +Ladie [Sidenote: The 15th of August.]. But, for the abundance of haile +which fell at the same time, as is aboue said, the matter was deferred. +There was also a tent erected vpon pillars, which were couered with plates +of golde, and were ioyned vnto other timber with golden nailes. [Sidenote: +Wollen cloth.] It was couered aboue with Baldakin cloth, but there was +other cloth spread ouer that, next vnto the ayre. Wee abode there vnto the +feast of Saint Bartholomew, what time there was assembled an huge multitude +standing with their faces towards the South. And a certaine number of them +beeing a stones cast distant from the residue, making continuall prayers, +and kneeling vpon their knees, proceeded farther and farther towards the +South. Howbeit wee, not knowing whether they vsed inchantments, or whether +they bowed their knees to God or to some other, woulde not kneele vpon the +grounde with them. And hauing done so a long time, they returned to the +tent, and placed Cuyne in his throne imperiall, and his Dukes bowed their +knees before him. Afterwarde the whole multitude kneeled downe in like +maner, except our selues, for wee were none of his subiects. + + +De ætate ac moribus ac sigillo ipsius. Cap. 28. + +[Sidenote: Cuynæ ætas et mores.] Hic autem Imperator quando sublimatus est +in regnum videbatur esse circiter xl. vel xlv. annorum. Mediocris erat +staturæ, prudens valde, nimis astutus multúmque seriosus, et grauis in +moribus. Nec vnquam videbat eum homo de facili ridere, vel aliquam +leuitatem facere, sicut dicebant Christiani, qui cum ipso morabantur +continuè. Dicebant etiam nobis asserendo firmiter Christiani, qui erant de +familia eius, quòd deberet fieri Christianus. [Sidenote: Studium +Christianismi.] Cuius signum erat, quod ipse Clericos Christianos tenebat, +et expensas eis dabat. Habebat etiam semper capellam Christianorum ante +maius, tentorium suum, vbi cantant Clerici publicè et apertè, ac pulsant ad +horas, vt cæteri Christiani secundum mores Græcorum, quantacunque sit ibi +multitudo Tartarorum, vel etiam aliorum hominum. Hoc tamen non faciunt alij +Duces ipsorum. [Sidenote: Maiestas.] Est autem mos Imperatoris ipsius, vt +nunquam ore proprio loquatur cum extraneo, quantumcunque magnus sit, sed +audit et respondet per interpositam personam, et quandocunque negotium +proponunt, vel Imperatoris responsionem audiunt illi, qui sub eo sunt, +quantumcunque sint magni, flexis genibus vsque ad finem verborum +persistunt. Nec alicui de consuetudine super aliquo negotio loqui licitum +est, postquam ab Imperatore definitum est. Habet autem Imperator prædictus +procuratorem et protonotarios, atque scriptores, omnésque officiales in +negotijs tam publicis quàm priuatis, excepris Aduocatis. [Sidenote: +Potestas ex lex.] Nam sine litium vel iudiciorum strepitu secundum +arbitrium Imperatoris omnia fiunt. Alij quoque Principes Tartarorum de his, +quæ ad illos pertinent, idem faciunt. [Sideote: Bellum in Christianos +cogitatum.] Hoc autem nouerint vniuersi, quia nobis tunc existentibus in +solenni curia, iam ex pluribus annis indicia, idem Cuyne Imperator, de nouo +electus, cum omnibus suis Principibus erexit vexillum contra Ecclesiam Dei, +ac Romanum Imperium, et contra omnia regna Christianorum et populos +Occidentis, nisi fortasse, quod absit, facerent ea, quæ mandabat Domino +Papæ, atque potentibus, et omnibus Christianorum populis, videlicet vt ipsi +subdantur eis. Nam excepta Christianitate, nulla est terra in orbe, quam +timeant, et idcirco contra nos ad pugnam se præparant. Huius siquidem +Imperatoris pater, scilicet Occoday, necatus fuerat veneno, et ob hoc à +bellis quieuerant tempore pauco. Intentio autem eorum, vt dictum est suprà, +est, sibi totum subijcere mundum, sicut à Chingischam habent mandatum. Vnde +et ipse Imperator in literis suis ita scribit: Dei fortitudo, hominum +Imperator. In superscriptione quoque sigilli eius est hoc: Deus in coelo, +et Cuyne Cham super terram, Dei fortitudo: omnium hominum Imperatoris +sigillum. + ++ Et præclarè Aristoteles Politic. lib. 3. cap. 12. in hanc sententiam: Qui + legem præesse vult, is velle videtur Deum ac leges imperare: qui autem + vult hominem, is etiam belluam adiungit, cum præsertim tale quid sit + cupiditas et iracundia: et magistratus et optimus quisque à recta via + detorqueantur &c. Adde quæ è Chrysippo adducuntur ff. li. i. tit. 3. 1. + 2. + + +The same in English. + +Of his age and demeanour, and of his seale. Chap. 28. + +This Emperour, when hee was exalted vnto his gouernment, seemed to bee +about the age of fourty or fourty fiue yeeres. He was of a meane stature, +very wise and politike, and passing serious and graue in all his demeanour. +A rare thing it was, for a man to see him laugh or behaue himself lightly, +as those Christians report, which abode continually with him. [Sidenote: +His inclination to Christianitie.] Certaine Christians of his familie +earnestly and strongly affirmed vnto vs, that he himselfe was about to +become a Christian. A token and argument whereof was, that hee reteined +diuers Cleargie men of the Christians. Hee had likewise at all times a +Chappell of Christians, neere vnto his great Tent, where the Clearkes (like +vnto other Christians, and according to the custome of the Græcians) doe +sing publiquely and openly, and ring belles at certaine houres, bee there +neuer so great a multitude of Tartars, or of other people in presence. And +yet none of their Dukes doe the like. [Sidenote: His maiestie.] It is the +manner of the Emperour neuer to talke his owne selfe with a stranger, +though he be neuer so great, but heareth and answeareth by a speaker. And +when any of his subiects (howe great soeuer they bee) are in propounding +anie matter of importaunce vnto him, or in hearing his answeare, they +continue kneeling vpon their knees vnto the ende of their conference. +Neither is it lawfull for any man to speake of any affaires, after they +haue beene determined of by the Emperour. The sayde Emperour, hath in his +affaires both publike and priuate, an Agent, and Secretary of estate, with +Scribes and all other Officials, except aduocates. [Sidenote: A lawlesse +authoritie.] For, without the noyse of pleading, or sentence giuing, all +things are done according to the Emperours will and pleasure. Other +Tartarian princes do the like in those things which belong vnto them. +[Sidenote: Warre intended against all Christians.] But, be it known vnto al +men, that whilest we remained at the said Emperours court, which hath bin +ordained and kept for these many yeeres, the sayde Cuyne being Emperour new +elect, together with al his princes, erected a flag of defiance against the +Church of God, and Romane empire, and against al Christian kingdomes and +nationes of the West, vnlesse peraduenture (which God forbid) they will +condescend vnto those things, which he hath inioined vnto our lord the +pope, and to all potentates and people of the Christians, namely, that they +wil become obedient vnto him. For, except Christendom, there is no land +vnder heauen, which they stande in feare of, and for that cause they +prepare themselues to battel against vs. This Emperors father, namely +Occoday, was poisoned to death, which is the cause why they haue for a +short space absteined from warre. But their intent and purpose is (as I +haue aboue said) to subdue the whole world vnto themselues, as they were +commanded by Chingis Can. Hence it is that the Emperor in his letters +writeth after this maner: The power of God, and Emperour of all men. Also, +vpon his seale, there is this posie ingrauen: God in heauen, and Cuyne Can +vpon earth, the power of God: the seale of the Emperour of all men. + + +De admissione Fratrum et nuncioram ad Imperatorem. Cap. 29. + +[Sidenote: Cuyne audit legatos.] In loco illo, vbi positus est Imperator in +throno, vocati fuimus coram ipso. Cúmque Chingay protonotarius eius nomina +nostra scripsisset, illorumque à quibus missi eramus, et Ducis Solangorum +et aliorum, clamauit alta voce, recitans illa coram Imperatore ac Ducum +vniuersitate. Quo facto, flexit vnusquisque nostrum quater genu sinistrum, +et monuerunt, ne tangeremus limen deorsum. Cúmque pro cultellis nos +diligentissimè scrutati fuissent, et nullatenus inuenissent, intrauimus +ostium ab Orientale parte: quia nullus ab Occidente, nisi solus imperator, +audet intrare. Similiter et Dux ab illa parte ingreditur solus, si est +tentorium eius. Minores autem non multum curant de talibus. Tunc ergò +primum in eius præsentia suam intrauimus stationem, videlicet postquam +factus est Imperator ibidem. [Sidenote: Munera eidem oblata.] Omnes quoque +nuncij tunc ab eo recepti sunt, sed paucissimi tentorium eius intrauerunt. +Ibi verò tanta donaria ab ipsis nuncijs fuerunt ei præsentata, quòd quasi +videbantur infinita, videlicet in samitis ac purpureis et baldakinis ac +cingulis sericis cum auro præparatis, pellibus etiam nobilibus, cæterísque +muneribus. Quoddam etiam Solinum, siue tentoriolum, quod super caput +Imperatoris portatur, fuit eidem præsentatum, quod totum erat cum gemmis +præparatum. Quidam verò preafectus vnius prouinciæ adduxit ei Camelos +multos cum Baldakinis tectos. Similiter sellæ positæ cum instrumentis +quibusdam erant, in quibus homines interius sedere valebant. Equos etiam +multos et mulos adducebant eidem phaleratos et armatos, quosdam quidem de +corio, et quosdam de ferro. Nos etiam requisiti fuimus, an ei munera dare +vellemus: sed iam facultas non erat, quoniam omnia ferè nostra +consumpseramus. [Sidenote: Currus.] Ibidem longè à stationibus super montem +erant positi currus plusquam quingenti, qui omnes auro et argento ac +sericis vestibus erant pleni. Cunctique inter imperatorem et Duces diuisi +fuerunt, singulique Duces inter homines suos partes suas, vt eis placuit, +diuiserunt. + + +The same in English. + +Of the admission of the Friers and Ambassadours vnto the Emperour. Chap. + 29. + +[Sidenote: Cuyne heareth the Legates.] In the same place where the Emperour +was established into his throne, we were summoned before him. And Chirigay, +his chiefe secretary hauing written down our names, and the names of them +that sent vs, with the name of the Duke of Solangi, and of others, cried +out with a loude voice, rehearsing the said names before the Emperour, and +the assembly of his Dukes. Which beeing done, ech one of vs bowed his left +knee foure times, and they gaue vs warning not to touch the threshold. And +after they had searched vs most diligently for kniues, and could not find +any about vs, we entred in at the doore vpon the East side: because no man +dare presume to enter at the West Doore, but the Emperour onely. In like +maner, euery Tartarian Duke entreth on the West side into his tent. Howbeit +the inferiour sort doe not greatly regard such ceremonies. This therefore +was the first time, when we entred into the Emperours tent in his presence, +after he was created Emperour. Likewise all other ambassadours were there +receiued by him, but very fewe were admitted into his tent. [Sidenote: +Gifts presented vnto him.] And there were presented vnto him such abundance +of gifts by the saide Ambassadours, that they seemed to be infinite, namely +in Samites, robes of purple, and of Baldakin cloth, silke girdles wrought +with golde, and costly skinnes, with other gifts also. Likewise there was a +certaine Sun Canopie, or small tent (which was to bee carried ouer the +Emperours head) presented vnto him, being set full of precious stones. And +a gouernour of one Prouince brought vnto him a companie of camels couered +with Baldakins. They had saddles also vpon their backs, with certaine other +instruments, within the which were places for men to sitte vpon. Also they +brought many horses and mules vnto him furnished with trappes and +caparisons, some being made of leather, and some of iron. And we were +demanded whether we would bestow any gifts vpon him or no? But wee were not +of abilitie so to doe, hauing in a maner spent all our prouision. +[Sidenote: 500 Carts ful of treasure.] There were also vpon an hill +standing a good distance from the tents, more than 500. carts, which were +all ful of siluer and of gold, and silke garments. And they were all +diuided betweene the Emperour and his Dukes, and euery Duke bestowed vpon +his owne followers what pleased him. + + +De loco diuisionis Imperatoris et matris suæ, et morte Ieroslai, Ducis + Russiæ. Cap. 30. + +[Sidenote: Tentorium purpureum.] Inde recedentes, venimus ad alium locum, +vbi tentorium mirabile, totum de purpura rufa, quod Kitay dederant, erat +positum. Illic interius introducti fuimus, et semper cùm intrabamus nobis +dabatur ad bibendum cereuisia vel vinum, et etiam carnes coctæ, si +volebamus, ad edendum. [Sidenote: Solium churnum.] Erátque solariolum vnum, +de tabulis altè præparatum, vbi thronus Imperatoris erat positus, ex ebore +mirabiliter sculptus, in quo etiam erat aurum, et lapides preciosi, si bene +meminimus, et illuc ascendebatur per gradus. Eratque rotundum superius. +Banci verò erant positi in circuitu sedis, vbi dominæ sedebant à parte +sinistra in scamnis, à dextris autem nemo sedebat superius, sed Duces +sedebant in Bancis inferius, et hoc in medio. Alij verò sedebant, post eos, +et quolibet die veniebat dominarum maxima multitudo. Ista verò tria +tentoria, de quibus suprà diximus, erant valdè magna, aliáque habebant +vxores eius de filtro albo satis magna et pulchra. Ibidem Imperator diuisus +est à matre sua, quæ iuit in vnam terræ partem, et Imperator in aliam ad +iudicia facienda. Capta siquidem erat amica Imperatoris istius, quæ veneno +interfecerat patrem eius, eo tempore, quo exercitus eoram in Hungaria fuit. +Propter quod etiam exercitus eorum, qui erat in partibus illis, recessit. +[Sidenote: Nex Occoday vindicata. Ieroslaus Dux Russiæ.] De qua cum alijs +pluribus factum fuit iudicium, et occisi fuerunt. Eodem tempore mortuus +fuit Ierozlaus, Dux magnus Soldal, quæ est quædam Russia pars. Vocatus enim +ad matrem Imperatoris quasi pro honore, vt manducaret ac biberet de manu +ipsius, in continenti ad hospitum est reuersus, infirmatúsque mortuus est +post septem dies, totumque corpus eius miro modo glaucum effectum est, +dicebatúrque ab omnibus, quod ibidem, vt terram eius liberè ac plenariè +possiderent, fuisset impotionatus. + + +The same in English. + +Of the place where the Emperour and his mother tooke their leaues one of + another, and of Ieroslaus Duke of Russia. Chap. 30. + +[Sidenote: A tent of purple.] Departing thence, we came vnto another place, +where a wonderfull braue tent, all of red purple, giuen by the Kythayans, +was pitched. Wee were admitted into that also, and alwaies when we entred, +there was giuen vnto vs ale and wine to drinke, and sodden fleshe (when we +would) to eate. [Sidenote: A throne of Iuorie.] There was also a loftie +stage built of boords, where the Emperour's throne was placed, being verie +curiously wrought out of iuorie, wherein also there was golde and precious +stones, and (as we remember) there were certain degrees or staires to +ascend vnto it. And it was round vpon the top. There were benches placed +about the saide throne, whereon the ladies sate towarde the left hand of +the Emperour vpon stooles, (but none sate aloft on the right hand) and the +Dukes sate vpon benches below, the said throne being in the midst. Certaine +others sate behind the Dukes, and euery day there resorted great companie +of Ladies thither. The three tents whereof we spake before, were very +large, but the Emperour his wiues had other great and faire tentes made of +white felt. This was the place where the Emperour parted companie with his +mother: for she went into one part of the land; and the Emperour into +another to execute iustice. For there was taken a certaine Concubine of +this Emperour, which had poysoned his father to death, at the same time +when the Tartars armie was in Hungarie, which, for the same cause returned +home. [Sidenote: The death of Occoday reuenged.] Moreouer, vpon the +foresaide Concubine, and many other of her confederats sentence of +iudgement was pronounced, and they were put to death. At the same time +Ieroslaus the great Duke of Soldal, which is a part of Russia, deceased. +For being (as it were for honours sake) inuited to eate and drinke with the +Emperours mother, and immediately after the banquet, returning vnto his +lodging, he fel sicke, and within seuen dayes, died. And after his death, +his body was of a strange blew colour, and it was commonly reported, that +the said Duke was poisoned, to the ende that the Tartars might free and +totally possess his Dukedome. + + +Qualiter tandem Fratres ad Imperatorem accedentes, literas dederunt & + acceperunt. Cap. 31. + +[Sidenote: Cuyne cum legatis dissimulanter agit.] Deníque Tartari nostri +nos ad Imperatorem duxerunt: qui cùm audisset per illos, nos ad eum +venisse, iussit nos ad matrem redire. Volebat enim secundo die, sicut +superiùs dictum est, contra totam Occidentis terram vexillum erigere, quod +nos volebat ignorare. Itaque reuersi stetimus paucis diebus, & iterum ad +ipsum reuersi sumus. Cum quo benè per mensem fuimus in tanta fame ac siti, +quòd vix viuere poteramus. Nam expensæ, quæ nobis pro diebus quatuor +debantur, vix vni sufficiebant. Nec inuenire poteramus aliquid ad emendum, +quia forum erat nimis remotum. [Sidenote: Cosmas Russus.] Sed Dominus nobis +quendam Ruthenum, nomine Cosmam, aurifabrum præparauit, qui satis dilectus +Imperatori, nos in aliquo sustentauit. Et hic nobis ostendit thronum +Imperatoris, quem ipse fecerat, antequam poneretur in sede, & sigillum +eiusdem, quod etiam fabricauerat ipse. [Sidenote: Chingay internuncius.] +Post hoc Imperator pro nobis misit, nobísque per Chingay protonotarium suum +dici fecit, vt verba nostra & negotia scriberemus, eíque porrigeremus. Quod +& fecimus. Post plures dies nos iterum vocari fecit, & vtrum essent apud +Dominum Papam, qui Ruthenorum vel Sarracenorum, aut etiam Tartarorum +literam intelligerent, interrogauit. Cui respondimus, quòd nullam istarum +literarum habebamus. Sarraceni tamen erant in terra, sed remoti erant à +Domino Papa. Diximus tamen, quia nobis expedire videbatur, quòd in +Tartarico scriberent, & nobis interpretarentur, nos autem in litera nostra +diligenter scriberemus, & tam literam quam interpretationem ad Dominum +Papam deferremus. Tunc à nobis recesserunt, & ad Imperatorem iuerunt. Porrò +à die Beati Martini fuimus vocati. Tunc Kadac, totius imperij procurator, & +Chingay & Bala, plurésque scriptores ad nos venerunt, nobísque literam de +verbo ad verbum interpretati fuerunt. Et cùm in Latina litera +scripsissemus, faciebant sibi per singulas orationes interpretari, volentes +scire, si nos in aliquo verbo erraremus. Cum igitur ambæ literæ fuissent +scriptæ, fecerunt nos semel ac secundo legere, ne fortè minus aliquid +haberemus. Dixerunt enim nobis, videte, quòd omnia benè intelligatis, quia +non expediret, quòd non omnia bene intelligeretis. Literas etiam in +Sarracenico scripserunt, vt aliquis in partibus nostris inueniri posset, +qui eas, si opus esset, legeret. + + +The same in English. + +How the Friers coming at length vnto the Emperour, gaue, and receiued + letters. Chap. 31. + +[Sidenote: Coyne dissembleth with the Legates.] To be short, the Tartars +brought vs vnto their Emperor, who when he had heard of them, that we were +come vnto him, commanded that we should return, vnto his mother. For he was +determined the next day, (as it is abouesaid) to set vp a flag of defiance +against all the countreis of the West, which he would haue vs in no case to +know. Wherefore returning, we staid some few dayes with his mother, and so +returned backe again vnto him. With whom we continued for the space of one +whole moneth in such extreme hunger and thirst, that we could scarce hold +life and soule together. For the prouision allowed vs for foure dayes, was +scantly sufficient for one day. Neither could we buy vs any sustenance, +because the market was too farre off. [Sidenote: Cosmas a Russian.] Howbeit +the Lorde prouided for vs a Russian goldsmith, named Cosmas, who being +greatly in the Emperours fauour, procured vs some sustenance. This man +shewed vnto vs the throne of the Emperour, which hee had made, before it +was set in the proper place, and his seale, which he also had framed. +[Sidenote: The message of Chingay.] Afterward the Emperor sent for vs, +giuing vs to vnderstand by Chingay his chief Secretary, that wee should +write downe our messages & affaires, and should deliuer them vnto him. +Which thing we performed accordingly. After many daies he called for vs +againe, demanding whether there were any with our Lord the Pope, which +vnderstood the Russian, the Saracen, or the Tartarian language? To whom we +answered, that we had none of those letters or languages. Howbeit, that +there were certaine Saracens in the land, but inhabiting a great distance +from our Lord the Pope. And wee saide, that wee thought it most expedient, +that when they had written their mindes in the Tartarian language, and had +interpreted the meaning thereof vnto vs, we should diligently translate it +into our own tongue, and so deliuer both the letter and the translation +thereof vnto our Lord the Pope. Then departed they from vs, and went vnto +the Emperour. And after the day of S. Martine, we were called for againe. +Then Kadac, principal agent for the whole empire, and Chingay, and Bala, +with diuers other Scribes, came vnto vs, and interpreted the letter word +for word. And hauing written it in Latine, they caused vs to interprete +vnto them eche sentence, to wit if we had erred in any word. And when both +letters were written, they made vs to reade them ouer twise more, least we +should haue mistaken ought. For they said vnto vs: Take heed that ye +vnderstand all things throughly, for if you should not vnderstand the whole +matter aright, it might breed some inconuenience. They wrote the said +letters also in the Saracen tongue that there might be some found in our +dominions which could reade and interprete them, if need should require. + + +Qualiter licentiati fuerunt. Cap. 32. + +Vt autem nobis Tartari nostri dixerunt, proposuit Imperator nuncios suos +nobiscum mittere. Volebat tamen, vt credimus, quod nos id ab eo peteremus. +Sed cùm vnus de Tartaris nostris, qui senior erat, nos ad hoc petendum +hortaretur, nobis quidem, vt venirent, ne quaquam bonum videbatur. +[Sidenote: Legate abhorrent à Tartarorum ad Christianos legatione.] Ideóque +respondimus ei, quòd non erat nostrum petere, sed si sponte ipse Imperator +mitteret eos, libenter eos securè conduceremus, Domino adiuuante. Nobis +autem ob plures causas vt venirent, non videbatur expedire. Prima quidem +fuit, quia timuimus, ne visis dissentionibus aut guerris, quæ fiunt inter +nos, magis animarentur ad veniendum contra nos. Secunda fuit, timebamus eos +exploratores terræ fieri. Tertia verò, quia timebamus eos interfici. Gentes +enim nostræ arrogantes sunt et superbæ. Vnde quando seruientes, qui stant +nobiscum, ex rogatu Cardinalis, legati scilicet Alemanniæ, in habitu +Tartarico ibant ad ipsum, in via ferè lapidati sunt à Teutonicis, et coacti +sunt deponere habitum illum. Consuetudo autem est Tartarorum, vt cum illis, +qui nuncios eorum occiderint, nunquam faciant pacem, nisi sumant de ipsis +vltionem. Quarta etiam causa fuit, quia timebamus ne nobis auferrentur vi. +Quinta verò causa erat, quia de aduentu eorum nulla foret vtilitas, cùm +nullum haberent aliud mandatum vel potestatem, nisi quòd literas +Imperatoris ad Dominum Papam et ad Principes deferrent, quas videlicet +literas ipsi nos habebamus, et malum ex eorum aduentu posse contingere +credebamus. Itaque tertia die post hoc, scilicet in festo beati Briccij +[Sidenote: Nouemb. 13.] nobis dederunt licentiam et literam, Imperatoris +sigillo munitam, mittentes nos ad ipsius Imperatoris matrem, quæ vnicuique +nostrum dedit pelliceum, vnum de pellibus vulpinis, quod habebat pilos de +foris, et purpuram vnam. [Sidenote: Honorantur commeatu et lautijs.] De +quibus Tartari nostri furati sunt ex vnaquaque vnum passum. De ilia quoque +quæ dabatur seruienti, meliorem medietatem sunt furati. Quod nos quidem non +ignorauimus, sed inde verba mouere noluimus. + + +The same in English. + +How they were licensed to depart. Chap. 32. + +[Sidenote: The Legates are loth to haue any Ambassadours sent from the +Tartars to the Christians.] And (as our Tartars told vs) the Emperour was +purposed to send his ambassadors with vs. Howbeit, he was desirous (as we +thought) that we our selues should craue that fauour at his hands. And when +one of our Tartars being an ancient man, exhorted vs to make the said +petition, we thought it not good for vs, that the Emperour should send his +ambassadours. Wherefore we gaue him answere, that it was not for vs to make +any such petition, but if it pleased the Emperour of his owne accord to +send them, we would diligently (by Gods assistance) see them conducted in +safetie. Howbeit, we thought it expedient for vs, that they should not goe, +and that for diuers causes First, because we feared, least they, seeing the +dissentions and warres which are among vs should be the more encouraged to +make warre against vs. Secondly, we feared, that they would be insteade of +spies and intelligencers in our dominions. Thirdly, we misdoubted that they +would be slaine by the way. For our nations be arrogant and proud. For when +as those seruants (which at the request of the Cardinall, attended vpon vs, +namely the legates of Almaine) returned vnto him in the Tartars attire, +they were almost stoned in the way, by the Dutch, and were compelled to put +off those garments. And it is the Tartars custome, neuer to bee reconciled +vnto such as haue slaine their Ambassadours, till they haue reuenged +themselues. Fourthly, least they should bee taken from vs by mayne force. +Fiftly, because there could come no good by their ambassade, for they were +to haue none other commission, or authoritie, but onely to deliuer their +Emperours letter vnto the Pope, and to the Princes of Christendome, which +very same letters wee our selues had, and we knew right well, that much +harme might ensue thereof. Wherefore, the third day after this, namely, +vpon the feast of Saint Brice [Sidenote: Nouember 13.], they gaue vs our +passe-port and a Letter sealed with the Emperours owne seale, sending vs +vnto the Emperours mother, who gaue vnto eche of vs a gowne made of Foxe +skinnes, with the furre on the outside, and a piece of purple. [Sidenote: +They are rewarded with gifts.] And our Tartars stole a yard out of euery +one of them. And out of that which was giuen vnto our seruant, they stole +the better halfe. Which false dealing of theirs we knew well enough, but +would make no words thereof. + + +Qualiter ab illo itinere redierunt. Cap. 33. + +[Sidenote: Difficilis legatorum reditus.] Tunc iter ad reuertendum +arripuimus, at per totam hyemem venimus, iacentes in desertis sæpiùs in +niue, nisi quantum poteramus nobis cum pede locum facere. Ibi quippe non +erant arbores; sed planus campus. Et sæpe manè nos inueniebamus totos niue, +quam ventus pellebat, coopertos. Sic venientes vsque ad Ascensionem Domini +peruenimus ad Bathy. [Sidenote: Bathy.] A quo cùm inquireremus, quid +responderet Domino Papæ, dixit se nolle aliud, nisi quod Imperator +diligenter scripserat, demandare. Datísque nobis de conductu literis, ab eo +recessimus, & sabbatho infra octauas Pentecostes vsque ad Montij +peruenimus, vbi erant socij nostri, ac seruientes, qui fuerant retenti, +quos ad nos fecimus reduci. [Sidenote: Corrensa.] Hinc vsque Corrensam +peruenimus, cui iterum à nobis donaria petenti non dedimus, quia non +habebamus. Dedítque nobis duos Comanos, qui erant ex Tartarorum plebe, +vsque ad Kiouiam Russiæ. Tartarus tamen noster non dimisit nos, donec +exiremus vltimam Tartarorum custodiam. Isti verò alij, qui nobis à Corrensa +dati sunt, in sex diebus ab vltima custodia vsque ad Kiouiam nos duxerunt. +Venimus autem illuc ante festum Beati Iohannis Baptistæ xv. diebus. +[Sidenote: Iunij 8. Gratulationes reducibus factæ. Basilius & Daniel +Principes.] Porrò Kiouienses aduentum nostrum percipientes, occurrerunt +nobis omnes lætanter. Congratulabantur enim nobis, tanquam à morte +suscitatis. Sic fecerunt nobis per totam Russiam, Poloniam & Bohemiam. +Daniel & Wasilico frater eius festum nobis magnum fecerunt, & nos contra +voluntatem nostram bene per octo dies tenuerunt. Medióque tempore inter se +& cum Episcopis, cæterísque probis viris, super his, quæ locuti fueramus +eisdem, in processu nostro ad Tartaros consilium habentes, responderunt +nobis communiter, dicentes: [Sidenote: Russi agnoscunt primatum Papæ.] quòd +Dominum Papam habere vellent in specialem Dominum, & in patrem, sanctam +quoque Romanam Ecclesiam in dominam & magistram, confirmantes etiam omnia, +quæ priùs de hac materia per Abbatem suum transmiserant. Et super hoc etiam +nobiscum ad Dominum Papam nuncios suos & literas transmiserunt. + + +The same in English. + +How they returned homewards. Chap. 33. + +[Sidenote: The sore iourneys of the legates in returning.] Then taking our +iourney to returne, we trauailed all Winter long, lying in the deserts +oftentimes vpon the snow, except with our feete wee made a piece of ground +bare to lye vpon. For there were no trees, but the plaine champion +[Footnote: Champagne (Fr.) Open] field. And oftentimes in the morning, we +found our selues all couered with snow driuen ouer vs by the winde. +[Sidenote: Bathy.] And so trauailing till the feast of our Lordes +Ascension, we arriued at the court of Bathy. Of whom when wee had enquired, +what answere he would send vnto our Lord the Pope, he said that he had +nothing to giue vs in charge, but onely that we should diligently deliuer +that which the Emperour had written. And, hauing receued letters for our +safe conduct, the thirteenth day after Pentecost, being Saterday, wee were +proceeded as farre as Montij, with whome our foresaide associates and +seruants remained, which were withheld from vs, and we caused them to be +deliuered vnto vs. [Sidenote: Corrensa.] From hence wee trauailed vnto +Corrensa, to whom, requiring gifts the second time at our hands, we gaue +none, because we had not wherewithall. And hee appointed vs two Comanians, +which liued among the common people of the Tartars, to be our guides vnto +the citie of Kiow in Russia. Howbeit one of our Tartars parted not from vs, +till we were past the vtmost gard of the Tartars. But the other guides, +namely the Comanians, which were giuen vs by Corrensa, brought vs from the +last garde vnto the citie of Kiow, in the space of sixe dayes. And there we +arriued fifteene dayes before the feast of Saint Iohn Baptist. [Sidenote: +Iune 8. How they were welcomed at their returne.] Moreouer, the Citizens of +Kiow hauing intelligence of our approach, came foorth all of them to meet +vs, with great ioy. For they reioyced ouer vs, as ouer men that had bene +risen from death to life. So likewise they did vnto vs throughout all +Russia, Polonia, and Bohemia. [Sidenote: Basilius and Daniel Princes.] +Daniel and his brother Wasilico made vs a royall feast, and interteined vs +with them against our willes for the space Of eight dayes. In the mean +time, they with their Bishops, and other men of account, being in +consultation together about those matters which we had propounded vnto them +in our iourney towards the Tartars, answered vs with common consent, +saying: that they would holde the Pope for their speciall Lord and Father, +and the Church of Rome for their Lady & mistresse, confirming likewise al +things which they had sent concerning this matter, before our comming, by +their Abbate. And for the same purpose, they sent their Ambassadours and +letters by vs also, vnto our Lord the Pope. + + * * * * * + +Itinerarium fratris Willielmi de Rubruquis de ordine fratrum Minorum, + Galli, Anno gratia 1253. ad partes Orientales. + +Excellentissimo Domino & Christianissimo, Lodouico Dei gratia Regi +Francorum illustri, frater Willielmus de Rubruquis in ordine fratrum +Minorum minimus salutem, & semper triumphare in Christo. Scriptum est in +Ecclesiastico de sapiente [Marginal note: Ecclus 39. ver 4.], In terram +alienarum gentium transibit, bona & mala in omnibus tentabit. Hoc opus, +Domine mi Rex, feci: sed vltinam vt sapiens et non stultus. Multi enim +faciunt quod facit sapiens, sed non sapienter, sed magis stultè; de quorum +numero timeo me esse. Tamen quocunque modo fecerim; quia dixistis mihi +quando recessi à vobis, vt omnia scriberem vobis, quæcunque viderem inter +Tartaros, & etiam monuistis vt non timerem vobis scribere longas literas, +facio quod iniunxistis: Cum timore tamen & verecundia, quia verba congrua +mihi non suppetunt, quæ debeam tantæ scribere Maiestati. Nouerit ergò +vestra sancta maiestas, quòd anno Domini millessimo ducentessimo, +quinquagessimo tertio, nonas Maij ingressi sumus mare Ponti, quod Bulgarici +vocant, Maius Mare: & habet mille octo milliaria in longum, vt didici à +mercatoribus, & distinguitur quasi in duas partes. Circa medium enim eius +sunt quæ prouinciæ terræ, vna ad Aquilonem, & alia ad meridiem. Illa quæ +est ad meridiem dicitur Synopolis; & est castrum & portus Soldani Turchiæ. +Quæ verò ad Aquilonem est, est Prouincia quædam, quæ nunc dicitur à Latinis +Gasaria, à Græcis verò qui inhabitant eam super littus maris dicitur +Cassaria, hoc est Cæsaria. Et sunt promontoria quædam extendentia se in +mare, & contra meridiem versus Synopolim. Et sunt trecenta milliaria inter +Synopolim & Cassariam. Ita quod sint septingenta milliaria ab istis punctis +versus Constantinopolim in longum et latum: et septingenta versus Orientem: +hoc est, Hiberiam, quæ est prouincia Georgiæ. Ad prouinciam Gasariæ siue +Casariæ applicuimus, quæ est quasi triangularis, ad Occidentem habens +ciuitatem, quæ dicitur Kersoua in qua fuit Sanctus Clemens marterizatus. Et +nauigantes coram ea vidimus insulam in qua est templum illud quod dicitur +Angelicis manibus præparatum. [Sidenote: Soldaia.] In medio verò quasi in +cuspide ad meridiem habet ciuitatem quæ dicitur Soldaia, quæ ex transuerso +respicit Synopolim: Et illuc applicant omnes Mercatores venientes de +Turchia volentes ire ad terras Aquilonares, et è contrario venientes de +Russia et terris Aquilonaribus, volentes transire in Turchiam. Illi portant +varium et grisiam, et alias pelles pretiosas. Alij portant telas de cottone +siue bombasio, et pannos sericos et species aromaticas. [Sidenote: Matriga +ciuitas.] Ad Orientem verò illius prouinciæ est ciuitas quæ dicitur +Matriga, vbi cadit fluuius Tanais in mare Ponti per orificium habens +latitudinem duodecem milliarium. Ille enim fluuius antequam ingrediatur +mare Ponti, facit quoddam mare versus Aquilonem, habens in latitudine et +longitudine septinginta, milliaria, nusquam habens profunditatem vltra sex +passus, vnde magna vasa non ingrediuntur illud. Sed mercatores de +Constantinopoli applicantes ad prædictam ciuitatem Matertam, mittunt barcas +suas vsque ad flumen Tanaim, vt emant pisces siccatos, sturiones, thosas, +borbatos, et alios pisces infinitæ multitudinis. Prædicta verò prouincia +Cassaria cingitur mari in tribus lateribus: ad Occidentem scilicet, vbi est +Kersoua ciuitas Clementis, ad meridiem vbi est ciuitas Soldaia, ad quam +applicuimus, quæ est cuspis prouinciæ, et ad Orientem Maricandis, vbi est +ciuitas Materta, et orificium Tanais. [Sidenote: Zikia.] Vltra illud +orificium est Zikia, quæ non obedit Tartaris: Et Sueui et Hiberi ad +Orientem, qui non obediunt Tartaris. Posteà versus meridiem est Trapesunda +quæ habet proprium Dominum nomine Guidonem, qui est de genere imperatorum +Constantinopolitanorum, qui obedit Tartaris: posteà Synopolis quæ est +Soldani Turchiæ qui similiter obedit: posteà terra Vastacij cuius filius +dicitur Astar ab auo materno, qui non obedit. Ab orificio Tanaius versus +Occidentem vsque ad Danubium totum est subditum. Etiam vltra Danubium +versus Constantinopolim, Valakia, quæ est terra Assani, et minor Bulgaria +vsque in Solonomam omnes soluunt eis tributum. Et etiam vltra tributum +condictum sumpserunt annis nuper transactis de qualibet domo securim vnam, +et totum frumentum quod inuenerunt in massa. Applicuimus ergò Soldaiæ in +12. Kalendas Iunij: Et præuenerant nos quidam mercatores de +Constantinopoli, qui dixerunt venturos illuc nuncios de terra sancta +volentes ire ad Sartach. Ego tamen prædicaueram publicè in Ramis Palmarum +apud Sanctam Sophiam, quod non essem nuncius, nec vester, nec alicuius, sed +ibam apud illos incredulos secundùm regulam nostram. Tunc cùm applicuissem, +monebant me dicti mercatores vt cautè loquerer, quia dixerunt me esse +nuncium, et si non dicerem me esse nuncium, quod non præberetur mihi +transitus. Tunc loquutus sum hoc modo ad capitaneos ciuitatis, imò ad +vicarios capitaneorum, quia capitanei iuerant ad Baatu portantes tributum, +et non fuerant adhuc reuersi. Nos audiuimus, dixi, de Domino vestro Sartach +in Terra Sancta quod esset Christianus: et gauisi sunt inde vehementer +Christiani, et præcipuè Dominus Rex Francorum Christianissimus, qui ibi +peregrinatur, et pugnat contra Saracenos, vt eripiat loca sancta de manibus +eorum: vnde volo ire ad Sartach, et portare ei literas Domini Regis, in +quibus monet eum de vtilitate totius Christianitatis. Et ipsi receperunt +nos gratanter, et dederunt nobis hospitium in ecclesia Episcopali. Et +Episcopus ipsius ecclesiæ fuerat ad Sartach, qui multa bona dixit mihi de +Sartach, quæ ego postea non inueni. Tunc dederunt nobis optionem vtrum +vellemus habere bigas cum bobus ad portandum res nostras vel equos pro +summarijs. Et mercatores Constantinopolitani consuluerunt mihi quod non +acciperem bigas, imò quod emerem proprias bigas coopertas, in quibus +apportant Ruteni pelles suas, et in illis includerem res nostras quas +vellem quotidie deponere, quia si acciperem equos, oporteret me in qualibet +Herbergia deponere et reponere super alios, et prætereà equitarem lentiori +gressu iuxta boues. Et tunc acquieui consilio eorum malo, tum quia fui in +itinere vsque Sartach duobus mensibus, quod potuissem vno mense fecisse, si +iuissem equis. Attuleram mecum de Constantinopoli fructus et vinum +muscatum, et biscoctum delicatum de consilio mercatorum ad præsentandum +capitaneis primis, vt facilius pateret mihi transitus; quia nullus apud eos +respicitur rectis oculis, qui venit vacua manu. Quæ omnia posui in vna +biga, quando non inueni ibi capitaneos ciuitatis, quia dicebant mihi, quod +grattissima forent Sartach, si possem deferre ea vsque ad eum. Arripuimus +ergo iter tunc circa Kalend. Iunij cum bigis nostris quatuor coopertis et +cum alijis duabus quas accepimus ab eis, in quibus portabantur lectisternia +ad dormiendum de nocte, et quinque equos dabant nobis ad equitandum. Eramus +enim quinque personæ. Ego et socius meus frater Bartholomeus de Cremona, et +Goset later præsentium, et homo dei Turgemannus, et puer Nicolaus, quam +emeram Constantinopoli de nostra eleemosyna. Dederunt etiam duos homines +qui ducebant bigas et custodiebant boues et equos. Sunt autem alta +promontoria super Mare à Kersoua vsque ad orificium Tanais: Et sunt +quadraginta castella inter Kersouam et Soldaiam, quorum quodlibet fere +habet proprium idioma: inter quos erant multi Goti, quorum idioma est +Teutonicum. Post illa montana versus Aquilonem est pulcherrima sylua in +planicie, plena fontibus et riuulis: Et post illam syluam est planicies +maxima, quæ durat per quinque dietas vsque ad extremitatem illius prouinciæ +ad aquilonem, quæ coarctatur habens Mare ad Orientem et Occidentem. Ita +quod est vnum fossatum magnum ab vno Mari vsque ad aliud. In illa planicie +solebant esse Comani antequam venirent Tartari, et cogebant ciuitates +prædictas et castra vt darent eis tributum. Et cum venerunt Tartari, tanta +multitudo Comanorum intrauit prouinciam illam, qui omnes fugerunt vsque ad +ripam Maris, quod comedebant se mutuo viui morientes: secundum quod +narrauit mihi quidam mercator, qui hoc vidit: Quod viui deuorabant et +lacerabant dentibus carnes crudas mortuorum, sicut canes cadauera. Versus +extremitatem illius prouinciæ sunt lacus multi et magni: in quorum ripis +sunt fontes salmastri, quorum aqua, qàam cito intrat lacum, efficit salem +durum ad modum glaciei. Et de illis salinis habent Baatu et Sartach magnos +reditus: quia de toto Russia veniunt illuc pro sale: et de qualibet biga +onusta dant duas telas de cottone valentes dimidiam Ipperperam. Veniunt, et +per Mare multæ naues pro sale, quæ omnes dant tributum secundum sui +quantitatem. Postquam ergo recessimus de Soldaia, tertia die inuenimus +Tartaros: inter quos cùm intraueram, visum fuit mihi recte quod ingrederer +quoddam aliud sæculum. Quorum vitam et mores vobis describam prout possum. + + +The same in English. + +The iournal of frier William de Rubruquis a French man of the order of the + minorite friers, vnto the East parts of the worlde. An. Dom. 1253. + +To his most Soueraigne, & most Christian Lord Lewis, by Gods grace the +renowned king of France, frier William de Rubruk, the meanest of the +Minorites order, wisheth health and continual triumph in CHRIST. + +It is written in the booke of Ecclesiasticus concerning the wise man: +[Sidenote: Ecclus. 39, ver. 4] He shall trauell into forren countries, and +good and euill shall he trie in all things. The very same action (my lord +and kinge) haue I atchieued: howbeit I wish that I haue done it like a wise +man, and not like a foole. For many there be, that performe the same action +which a wise man doth, not wisely but more vndiscreetly: of which number I +feare myselfe to be one. Notwithstanding howsoeuer I haue done it, because +you commanded mee, when I departed from your highnes, to write all things +vnto you, which I should see among the Tartars, and you wished me also that +I should not feare to write long letters, I haue done as your maiestie +inioined me: yet with feare and reuerence, because I want wordes and +eloquence sufficient to write vnto so great a maiestie. Be it knowen +therefore vnto your sacred Maiestie, that in the yere of our Lord 1253, +about the Nones of May, we entered into the sea of Pontus, which the +Bulgarians call the great sea. It containeth in length (as I learned of +certaine merchants) 1008 miles, and is in a maner, diuided into two parts. +About the midst thereof are two prouinces, one towards the North, and +another towards the South. The South prouince is called Synopolis, and it +is the castle and porte of the Soldan of Turkie; but the North prouince is +called of the Latines, Gasaria: of the Greeks, which inhabite vpon the sea +shore thereof, it is called Cassaria, that is to say Cæsaria. And there are +certaine head lands stretching foorth into the sea towards Synopolis. Also, +there are 300. miles of distance betweene Synopolis and Cassaria. Insomuch +that the distance from those points or places to Constantinople, in length +and breadth is about 700. miles: and 700. miles also from thence to the +East, namely to the countrey of Hiberia which is a prouince of Georgia. +[Sidenote: Gasaria.] At the prouince of Gasaria or Cassaria we arriued, +which prouince is, in a maner, three square, hauing a citie on the West +part thereof called Kersoua, [Footnote: Kertch.] wherein S. Clement +suffered martyrdome. And sayling before the said citie, we sawe an island, +in which a Church is sayd to be built by the hands of angels. [Sidenote: +Soldaia.] But about the midst of the said prouince toward the South, as it +were, vpon a sharpe angle or point, standeth a citie called Soldaia +[Footnote: Simferopol, I presume.] directly ouer against Synopolis. And +there doe all the Turkie merchants, which traffique into the north +countries, in their iourney outward, arriue, and as they retume homeward +also from Russia, and the said Northerne regions, into Turkie. The foresaid +merchants transport thither ermines and gray furres, with other rich and +costly skinnes. Others carrie cloathes made of cotton or bombast, and +silke, and diuers kindes of spices. [Sidenote: The citie of Matriga.] But +vpon the East part of the said prouince standeth a Citie called Matriga +[Footnote: Azou.], where the riuer Tanais [Footnote: The Don.] dischargeth +his streames into the sea of Pontus, the mouth whereof is twelue miles in +breadth. For this riuer, before it entreth into the sea of Pontus, maketh a +little sea, which hath in breadth and length seuen hundreth miles, +[Footnote: The Sea of Azou is 210 miles long, and its breadth varies from +10 to 100 miles.] and it is no place there of aboue sixe-paces deepe, +whereupon great vessels cannot sayle ouer it. Howbeit the merchants of +Constantinople, arriuing at the foresayd citie of Materta [Marginal note: +Matriga.], send their barkes vnto the riuer of Tanais to buy dried fishes, +Sturgeons, Thosses, Barbils, and an infinite number of other fishes. The +foresayd prouince of Cassaria is compassed in with the sea on three sides +thereof: namely on the West side, where Kersoua the citie of Saint Clement +is situate: on the South side the citie of Soldaia whereat we arriued: on +the East side Maricandis, and there stands the citie of Matriga vpon the +mouth of the riuer Tanais. [Sidenote: Zikia.] Beyond the sayd mouth +standeth Zikia, which is not in subiection vnto the Tartars: also the +people called Sueui and Hiberi towards the East, who likewise are not vnder +the Tartars dominion. Moreouer towards the South, standeth the citie of +Trapesunda, [Footnote: Trebizond.] which hath a gouernour proper to it +selfe, named Guydo being of the Image of the Emperours of Constantinople, +and is subiect vnto the Tartars. Next vnto that is Synopolis the citie of +the Soldan of Turkie, who likewise is in subiection vnto them. Next vnto +these lyeth the countrey of Vastacius, whose sonne is called Astar, of his +grandfather by the mothers side, who is not in subiection. All the land +from the mouth of Tanais Westward as farre as Danubius is vnder their +subiection. Yea beyond Danubius also, towards Constantinople, Valakia, +which is the land of Assanus, and Bulgaria minor as farre as Solonia, doe +all pay tribute vnto them. And besides the tribute imposed, they haue also +of late yeares, exacted of euery houshold an axe, and all such corne as +they found lying on heapes. We arriued therefore at Soldaia the twelfth of +the Kalends of Iune. And diuers merchants of Constantinople, which were +arriued there before vs, reported that certaine messengers were comming +thither from the holy land, who were desirous to trauell vnto Sartach. +Notwithstanding I my self had publickely giuen out vpon Palme Sunday within +the Church of Sancta Sophia, that I was not your nor any other mans +messenger, but that I trauailed vnto those infidels according to the rule +of our order. And being arriued, the said merchants admonished me to take +diligent heede what I spake: because they hauing reported me to be a +messenger, if I should say the contrary, that I were no messenger, I could +not haue free passage granted vnto me. Then I spake after this maner vnto +the gouernors of the citie, or rather vnto their Lieutenants, because the +gouernors themselues were gone to pay tribute vnto Baatu, and were not as +yet returned. We heard of your lord Sartach (quoth I) in the holy land, +that he was become a Christian: and the Christians were exceeding glad +thereof, and especially the most Christian king of France, who is there now +in pilgrimage, and fighteth against the Saracens to redeeme the holy places +out of their handes: wherfore I am determined to go vnto Sartach, and to +deliuer vnto him the letters of my lord the king, wherein he admonisheth +him concerning the good and commoditie of all Christendome. And they +receiued vs with gladnes, and gaue vs enterteinement in the cathedrall +Church. The bishop of which Church was with Sartach, who told me many good +things concerning the saide Sartach, which after I found to be nothing so. +Then put they vs to our choyce, whither we woulde haue cartes and oxen, or +packehorses to transport our cariages. And the marchants of Constantinople +aduised me, not to take cartes of the citizens of Soldaia, but to buy +couered cartes of mine owne, (such as the Russians carrie their skins in), +and to put all our cariages, which I would daylie take out, into them: +because, if I should vse horses, I must be constrained at euery baite to +take downe my cariages, and to lift them vp againe on sundry horses backs: +and besides, that I should ride a more gentle pace by the oxen drawing the +cartes. Wherefore contenting my selfe with their euil counsel, I was +trauelling vnto Sartach 2 moneths which I could haue done in one, if I had +gone by horse. I brought with me from Constantinople (being by the +marchants aduised so to doe) pleasant fruits, muscadel wine, and delicate +bisket bread to present vnto the gouernours of Soldaia, to the end I might +obtain free passage: because they looke fauorablie vpon no man which +commeth with an emptie hand. All of which things I bestowed in one of my +cartes, (not finding the gouernours of the citie at home) for they told me, +if I could carry them to Sartach, that they would be most acceptable vnto +him. Wee tooke oure iourney therefore about the kalends of Iune, with fower +couered cartes of our owne and with two other which wee borrowed of them, +wherein we carried our bedding to rest vpon in the night, and they allowed +vs fiue horses to ride vpon. [Sidenote: Frier Bartholomeus de Cremona.] For +there were iust fiue persons in our companie: namely, I my selfe and mine +associate frier Batholomew of Cremona, and Goset the bearer of these +presents, the man of God Turgemannus, and Nicolas, my seruant, whome I +bought at Constantinople with some part of the almes bestowed vpon me. +Moreouer, they allowed vs two men, which draue our carts and gaue +attendance vnto our oxen and horses. There be high promontories on the sea +shore from Kersoua vnto the mouth of Tanais. Also there are fortie castles +betweene Kersoua and Soldaia, euery one of which almost haue their proper +languages: amongst whome there were many Gothes, who spake the Dutch +tongue. Beyond the said mountaines towards the North there is a most +beautifull wood growing on a plaine ful of fountaines and freshets. +[Sidenote: The necke of Taurica Chersonesus.] And beyond the wood there is +a mightie plaine champion, continuing fiue days iourney vnto the very +extremitie and borders of the said prouince northward, and there it is a +narrow Isthmus or neck land, [Footnote: The Isthmus of Perekop.] hauing sea +on the East and West sides therof, insomuch that there is a ditch made from +one sea vnto the other. In the same plaine (before the Tartars sprang vp) +were the Comanians wont to inhabite, who compelled the foresayd cities and +castles to pay tribute vnto them. But when the Tartars came vpon them, the +multitude of the Comanians entred into the foresaid prouince, and fled all +of them, euen vnto the sea shore, being in such extreame famine, that they +which were aliue, were constrained to eate vp those which were dead; and +(as a marchant reported vnto me who sawe it with his owne eyes) that the +liuing men deuoured and tore with their teeth, the raw flesh of the dead, +as dogges would knawe vpon carrion. Towards the border of the sayd prouince +there be many great lakes: vpon the bankes whereof are salt pits or +fountaines, the water of which so soon as it entereth into the lake, +becommeth hard salte like vnto ice. And out of those salte pittes Baatu and +Sartach haue great reuenues: for they repayre thither out of all Russia for +salte: and for each carte loade they giue two webbes of cotton amounting to +the value of half an Yperpera. There come by sea also many ships for salt, +which pay tribute euery one of them according to their burden. The third +day after wee were departed out of the precincts of Soldaia, we found the +Tartars. [Sidenote: The Tartars.] Amongst whome being entered, me thought I +was come into a new world. Whose life and maners I will describe vnto your +Hignes as well as I can. + + +De Tartaris and domibus eorum. Cap. 2. + +Nusquam habent manentem ciuitatem, sed futuram ignorant. Inter se +diuiserunt Scythiam, quæ durat à Danubio vsque ad ortum solis. Et quilibet +Capitaneus, secundum quod habet plures vel pauciores homines sub se, scit +terminos pascuorum suorum, et vbi debet pascere hyeme et æstate, vere et +autumno. In hyeme enim descendunt ad calidiores regiones versus meridiem. +In æstate ascendunt ad frigidiores versus aquilonem. Loca pascuosa sine +aquis pascunt in hyeme quando est ibi nix, quia niuem habent pro aqua. +Domum in qua dormiunt fundant super rotam de virgis cancellatis, cuius +tigna sunt de virgis, and [Transcriber's note: sic.] conueniunt in vnam +paruulam rotam superius, de qua ascendit collum sursum tanquam +fumigatorium, quam cooperiunt filtro albo: et frequentius imbuunt etiam +filtrum calce vel terra alba et puluere ossium, vt albens splendeat, et +aliquando nigro. Et filtrum illud circa collum superius decorant pulchra +varietate picturæ. Ante ostium similiter suspendunt filtrum opere +polimitario variatum. Consumunt enim filtrum coloratum in faciendo vites et +arbores, aues et bestias. Et faciunt tales domos ita magnas, quod habent +triginta pedes in latitudine. Ego enim mensuraui semel latitudinem inter +vestigia rotarum vnius bigæ viginti pedum: et quando domus erat super bigam +excedebat extra rotas in vtroque latere quinque pedibus ad minus. Ego +numeraui in vna biga viginti duos boues trahentes vnam domum: Vndecem in +vno ordine secundum latitudinem bigæ, et alios vndecem ante illos: Axis +bigæ erat magnus ad modum arboris nauis: Et vnus homo stabat in ostio domus +super bigam minans boues. Insuper faciunt quadrangulos de virgulis fissis +attenuatis ad quantitatem vnius arcæ magnæ: et postea de vna extremitate ad +aliam eleuant testudinem de similibus virgis, et ostiolum faciunt in +anteriori extremitate: et postea cooperiunt illam cistam siue domunculam +filtro nigro inbuto seuo siue lacte ouino, ne possit penetrari pluuia; quod +similiter decorant opere polimitario vel plumario. Et in talibus arcis +ponunt totam suppellectilem suam et thesarum: quas ligant fortiter super +bigas alteras quas trahunt cameli, vt possint transuadare flumina. Tales +arcas nunquam deponunt de bigis. Quando deponunt domas suas mansionarias, +semper vertunt portam ad meridiem; et consequenter collocant bigas cum +arcis hinc et inde prope domum ad dimidium iactum lapidis: ita quod domus +stat inter duos ordines bigarum quasi inter duos muros. Matronæ faciunt +sibi pulcherrimas bigas, quas nescirem vobis describere nisi per picturam. +[Marginal note: Nota.] Imo omnia depinxissem vobis si sciuissem pingere. +Vnus diues Moal siue Tartar habet bene tales bigas cum arcis ducentas vel +centum. Baatu habet sexdecem vxores: quælibet habet vnam magnam domum, +exceptis alijs paruis, quas collocant post magnam, quæ sunt quasi cameræ; +in quibus habitant puellæ. Ad quamlibet istarum domorum appendent ducentæ +bigæ. Et quando deponunt domus, prima vxor deponit suam curiam in capite +occidentali, et postea aliæ secundum ordinem suum; ita quod vltima vxor +erit in capite Orientali: et erit spacium inter curiam vnius dominæ et +alterius, iactus vnius lapidis. Vnde curia vnius diuitis Moal apparebit +quasi vna magna Villa: tunc paucissimi viri erunt in ea. Vna muliercula +ducet 20. bigas vel 30. Terra enim plana est. Et ligant bigas cum bobus vel +camelis vnam post aliam: et sedebit muliercula in anteriori minans bouem, +et omnes aliæ pari gressu sequentur. Si contingat venire ad aliquem malum +passum, soluunt eas et transducunt sigillatim: Vadunt enim lento gressu +sicut agnus vel bos potest ambulare. + + +The same in English. + +Of the Tartars, and of their houses. Chap. 2. + +They haue in no place any setled citie to abide in, neither knowe they of +the celestiall citie to come. They haue diuided all Scythia among +themselues, which stretcheth from the riuer Danubius euen vnto the rising +of the sunne. And euery of their captaines, according to the great or small +number of his people, knoweth the bound of his pastures, and where he ought +to feed his cattel winter and summer, Spring and autumne. For in the winter +they descend vnto the warme regions southward. And in the summer they +ascend vnto the colde regions northward. In winter when snowe lyeth vpon +the ground, they feede their cattell vpon pastures without water, because +then they vse snow in stead of water. Their houses wherein they sleepe, +they ground vpon a round foundation of wickers artificially wrought and +compacted together: the roofe whereof consisteth (in like sorte) of +wickers, meeting aboue into one little roundell, out of which roundell +ascendeth a necke like vnto a chimney, which they couer with white felte, +and oftentimes they lay mortar or white earth vpon the sayd felt, with the +powder of bones, that it may shine white. And sometimes also they couer it +with blacke felte. The sayd felte on the necke of their house, they doe +garnish ouer with beautifull varietie of pictures. Before the doore +likewise they hang a felt curiously painted ouer. For they spend all their +coloured felte in painting vines, trees, birds, and beastes thereupon. The +sayd houses they make so large, that they conteine thirtie foote in +breadth. For measuring once the breadth betweene the wheele-ruts of one of +their cartes, I found it to be 20 feete ouer: and when the house was vpon +the carte, it stretched ouer the wheeles on each side fiue feete at the +least. I told 22. oxen in one teame, drawing an house vpon a cart, eleuen +in one order according to the breadth of the carte, and eleuen more before +them: the axeltree of the carte was of an huge bignes like vnto the mast of +a ship. And a fellow stood in the doore of the house, vpon the forestall of +the carte driuing forth the oxen. Moreouer, they make certaine fouresquare +baskets of small slender wickers as big as great chestes: and afterward, +from one side to another, they frame an hollow lidde or couer of such like +wickers, and make a doore in the fore side thereof. And then they couer the +sayd chest or little house with black fell rubbed ouer with tallow or +sheeps milke to keepe the raine from soaking through, which they decke +likewise with painting or with feathers. And in such chests they put their +whole houshold stuffe and treasure. Also the same chests they do strongly +binde vpon other carts, which are drawen with camels, to the end they may +wade through riuers. Neither do they at any time take down the sayd chests +from off their carts. When they take down their dwelling houses, they turne +the doores alwayes to the South: and next of all they place the carts laden +with their chests, here and there, within half a stones cast of the house: +insomuch that the house standeth between two ranks of carts, as it were, +between two wals. [Footnote: Something in the style of the laagers of South +Africa at the present day.] [Sidenote: The benefite of a painter in strange +countries.] The matrons make for themselues most beautiful carts, which I +am not able to describe vnto your maiestie but by pictures onlie: for I +would right willingly haue painted all things for you, had my skill bin +ought in that art. One rich Moal or Tartar hath 200. or 100. such cartes +with chests. Duke Baatu hath sixteene wiues, euery one of which hath one +great house, besides other little houses, which they place behind the great +one, being as it were chambers for their maidens to dwel in. And vnto euery +of the said houses do belong 200. cartes. When they take their houses from +off the cartes, the principal wife placeth her court on the West frontier, +and so all the rest in their order: so that the last wife dwelleth vpon the +East frontier: and one of the said ladies courts is distant from another +about a stones cast. Whereupon the court of one rich Moal or Tartar will +appeare like vnto a great village, very few men abiding in the same. One +woman will guide 20. or 30. cartes at once, for their countries are very +plaine, and they binde the cartes with camels or oxen, one behind another. +And there sittes a wench in the foremost carte driuing the oxen, and al the +residue follow on a like pace. When they chance to come at any bad passage, +they let them loose, and guide them ouer one by one: for they goe a slowe +pace, as fast as a lambe or an oxe can walke. + + +De lectis eorum et poculis. Cap. 3. + +Postquam deposuerint domus versa porta ad meridiem, collocant lectum domini +ad partem aquilonarem. Locus multerum est semper ad latus Orientale hoc est +ad sinistrum domini domus cum sedet in lecto suo versa facie ad meridiem: +locus verò virorum ad latus occidentale, hoc est ad dextrum. Viri +ingredientes domum nullo modo suspenderent pharetram ad partem mulierum. Et +super caput Domini est semper vna imago quasi puppa et statuuncula de +filtro, quam vocant fratrem domini: alia similis super caput dominæ, quam +vocant fratrem dominæ, affixa parieti: et superius inter vtramque illarum +est vna paruula, macilenta, quæ est quasi custos totius domus. Domina domus +ponit ad latus suum dextrum ad pedes lecti in eminenti loco pelliculam +hoedinam impletam lana vel alia materia, et iuxta illam statuunculam +paruulam respicientem famulas et mulieres. Iuxta ostium ad partem mulieris +est iterum alia imago cum vbere vaccino, pro mulieribus quæ mungunt vaccas. +De officio foeminarum est mungere vaccas. Ad aliud latus ostij versus viros +est alia statua cum vbere equæ pro viris qui mungunt equas. Et cum +conuenerint ad potandum primo spargunt de potu illi imagini, quæ est super +caput domini: postea alijs imaginibus per ordinem: postea exit minister +domum cum cipho et potu, et spargit ter ad meridiem, qualibet vice +flectendo genu; et hoc ad reuerentiam ignis: postea ad Orientem ad +reuerentiam aeris: postea ad Occidentem ad reuerentiam aquæ; ad aquilonem +proijciunt pro mortuis. Quando tenet dominus ciphum in manu et debet +bibere, tunc primo antequam bibat, infundit terræ partem suam. Si bibit +sedens super equum, infundit antequam bibat, super collum vel crinem equi. +Postquam vero minister sic sparserit ad quatuor latera mundi, reuertitur in +domum et sunt parati duo famuli cum duobus ciphis et totidem patenis vt +deferant potum domino et vxori sedenti iuxta eum sursum in lecto. Et cum +habet plures vxores, illa cum qua dormit in nocte sedet iuxta eum in die: +et oportet quod omnes aliæ veniant ad domum illam illa die ad bibendum: et +ibi tenetur curia illa die: et xenia quæ deferuntur, illa deponuntur in +thesauris illius dominæ. Bancus ibi est cum vtre lactis vel cum alio potu +et cum ciphis. + + +The same in English. + +Of their beds, and of their drinking pots. Chap. 3. + +Hauing taken downe their houses from off their cartes, and turning the +doores Southward, they place the bed of the master of the house, at the +North part thereof. The womens place is alwaies on the East side, namely on +the left hand of the good man of the house sitting vpon his bed with his +face Southwards; but the mens place is vpon the West side, namely at the +right hand of their master. Men when they enter into the house, wil not in +any case hang their quiuers on the womens side. Ouer the masters head is +alwayes an image, like a puppet, made of felte, which they call the masters +brother: and another ouer the head of the good wife or mistresse, which +they call her brother being fastened to the wall: and aboue betweene both +of, them, there is a little leane one, which is, as it were the keeper of +the whole house. The good wife or mistresse of the house placeth aloft at +her beds feete, on the right hand, the skinne of a Kidde stuffed with wooll +or some other matter, and neare vnto that a little image or puppet looking +towards the maidens and women. Next vnto the doore also on the womens side, +there is another image with a cowes vdder, for the women that milke the +kine. For it is the duety of their women to milke kine. On the other side +of the doore next vnto the men, there is another image with the vdder of a +mare, for the men which milke mares. And when they come together to drinke +and make merie, they sprinckle parte of their drinke vpon the image which +is aboue the masters head: afterward vpon other images in order: then goeth +a seruant out of the house with a cuppe full of drinke sprinckling it +thrise towards the South, and bowing his knee at euery time: and this is +done for the honour of the fire. Then perfourmeth he the like superstitious +idolatrie towards the East, for the honour of the ayre: and then to the +West for the honour of the water: and lastly to the North in the behalfe of +the dead. When the maister holdeth a cuppe in his hande to drinke, before +he tasteth thereof, hee powreth his part vpon the ground. If he drinketh +sitting on horse backe, hee powreth out part thereof vpon the necke or +maine of his horse before hee himselfe drinketh. After the seruaunt +aforesaide hath so discharged his cuppes to the fower quarters of the +world, hee returneth into the house: and two other seruants stand ready +with two cuppes, and two basons, to carrie drinke vnto their master and his +wife, sitting together vpon a bed. And if he hath more wiues than one, she +with whome hee slept the night before, sitteth by his side the daye +following: and all his other wiues must that day resorte vnto the same +house to drinke: and there is the court holden for that day: the giftes +also which are presented that daye are layd vp in the chests of the sayd +wife. And vpon a bench stands a vessell of milke or of other drinke and +drinking cuppes. + + +De potibus eorum et qualiter prouocant alios ad bibendum. Cap. 4. + +Faciunt in hyeme optimum potum, de risio, de millio, de melle: claret sicut +vinum. Et defertur eis vmum à remotis partibus. In æstate non curant nisi +de Cosmos. Stat semper infra domum ad introitum portæ, et iuxta illud stat +citharista cum citherula sua. Citheras et vielas nostras non vidi ibi, sed +multa alia instrumenta, quæ apud nos non habentur. Et cum incipit bibere +tunc vnus mintstrorum exclamat alta voce, HA: et citharista per cutit +citharum. [Sidenote: Similiter in Florida.] Et quando faciunt festum +magnum, tunc omnes plaudunt manibus et saltant ad vocem citharæ, viri coram +Domino, et mulieres coram domina. Et postquam dominus biberit, tunc +exclamat minister sicut priùs, et tacet citharista: tunc bibunt omnes in +circuitu viri et mulieres: et aliquando bibunt certatim valde turpiter et +gulose. Et quando volunt aliquem prouocare ad potum arripiunt eum per aures +et trahunt fortiter vt dilatent ei gulam, et plaudunt et saltant coram eo. +Item cum aliqui volunt facere magnum festum et gaudium, vnus accipit ciphum +plenum, et alij duo sunt ei à dextris et sinistris: et sic illi tres +veniunt cantantes vsque ad illum cui debent porrigere ciphum, et cantant et +saltant coram eo: et cum porrigit manum ad recipiendum ciphum, ipsi subito +resiliunt, et iterum sicut prius reuertuntur, et sic illudunt ei ter vel +quater retrahendo ciphum, donec fuerit bene exhileratus et bonum habeat +appetitum, et tunc dant ei ciphum, et cantant et plaudunt manibus et terunt +pedibus donec biberit. + + +The same in English. + +Of their drinkes, and how they prouoke one another to drinking. Chap. 4 + +In winter time they make excellent drinke of Rise, of Mill, and of honie, +being well and high coloured like wine. Also they haue wine brought vnto +them from farre countries. In summer time they care not for any drinke, but +Cosmos. And it standeth alwaies within the entrance of his doore, and next +vnto it stands a minstrell with his fidle. I sawe there no such citerns and +vials as ours commonly be, but many other musicall instruments which are +not vsed among vs. And when the master of the house begins to drinke, one +of his seruants cryeth out with a lowde voice HA, and the minstrell playes +vpon his fidle. [Sidenote: They vse the like custome in Florida.] And when +they make any great solemne feast, they all of them clap their hands and +daunce to the noyse of musique the men before their master and the women +before their mistresse. And when the master hath drunke, then cries out his +seruant as before, and the minstrell stayeth his musique. Then drinke they +all around both men and women: and sometimes they carowse for the victory +very filthily and drunkenly. Also when they will prouoke any man, they pul +him by the eares to the drinke, and lug and drawe him strongly to stretch +out his throate clapping their handes and dauncing before him. Moreouer +when some of them will make great feasting and reioycing, one of the +company takes a full cuppe, and two other stand, one on his right hand and +another on his left, and so they three come singing to the man who is to +haue the cuppe reached vnto him, still singing and dauncing before him: and +when he stretcheth foorth his hand to receiue the cuppe, they leape +suddenly backe, returning againe as they did before, and so hauing deluded +him thrice or fower times by drawing backe the cuppe vntill he be merie, +and hath gotten a good appetite, then they giue him the cuppe, singing and +dauncing and stamping with their feete, vntill he hath done drinking. + + +De cibarijs eorum. Cap. 5. + +De cibis et victualibus eorum noueritis, quod indifferenter comedunt omnia +morticinia sua. Et inter tot pecora et armenta non potest esse quin multa +animalia moriantur. Tamen in æstate quamdiu durat eis cosmos, hoc est lac +equinum, non curant de alio cibo. Vnde tunc si contingat eis mori bouem vel +equum, siccant carnes scindendo per tenues pecias et suspendendo ad solem +et ventum, quæ statim sine sale siccantur absque aliquo fætore. De +intestinis equorum faciunt andulges meliores quàm de porcis; quas comedunt +recentes: reliquas carnes reseruant ad hyemem. De pellibus boum faciunt +vtres magnos, quos mirabiliter siccant ad fumum. De posteriori parte pellis +equi faciunt pulcherrimos soculares. De carne vnius arietis dant comedere +quinquaginta hominibus vel centum. Scindunt enim minutatim in scutella cum +sale et aqua, aliam enim salsam non faciunt, et tunc cum puncto cultelli +vel furcinula, quas proprias faciunt ad hoc, cum qua solemus comedere pira +et poma cocta in vino, porrigunt cuilibet circumstantium buccellam vnam vel +duas, secundum multitudinem comedentium. Dominus antequam proponitur caro +arietis in primo ipse accipit quod placet ei: et etiam si dat alicui partem +specialem, oportet quod accipiens comedat eam solus, et nemini licet dare +ei. Si non potest totum comedere, asportat secum, vel dat garcioni suo, si +est presens, qui custodiat ei: sin aliter, recondit in saptargat suo, hoc +est in bursa quadrata, quam portant ad recondendum omnia talia, in qua et +ossa recondunt, quando non habent spacium bene rodendi ea, vt postea +rodant, ne pereat aliquid de cibo. + + +The same in English. + +Of their foode and victuals. Chap. 5. + +Concerning their foode and victuals, be it knowen vnto your Highnesse that +they do, without al difference or exception, eate all their dead carrions. +And amongst so many droues it cannot be, but some cattell must needes die. +Howbeit in summer, so long as their Cosmos, that is, their mares milke +lasteth, they care not for any foode. [Sidenote: Drying of flesh in the +wind.] And if they chance to haue an oxe or an horse dye, they drie the +flesh thereof: for cutting it into thin slices and hanging it vp against +the Sunne and the wind, it is presently dried without salt, and also +without stenche or corruption. They make better puddings of their horses +then of their hogs, which they eate being new made: the rest of the flesh +they reserue vntill winter. They make of their oxe skins great bladders or +bags, which they doe wonderfully dry in the smoake. Of the hinder part of +their horse hides they make very fine sandals and pantofles. They giue vnto +50. or an 100. men the flesh of one ram to eat. For they mince it in a +bowle with salt and water (other sauce they haue none) and then with the +point of a knife, or a little forke which they make for the same purpose +(such as wee vse to take rosted peares or apples out of wine withal) they +reach vnto euery one of the company a morsell or twaine, according to the +multitude of guestes. The master of the house, before the rams flesh be +distributed, first of all himselfe taketh thereof, what he pleaseth. Also, +if he giueth vnto any of the company a speciall part, the receiuer therof +must eat it alone, and must not impart ought therof vnto any other. Not +being able to eate it vp all, he caries it with him, or deliuers it vnto +his boy, if he be present, to keepe it: if not, he puts it vp into his +Saptargat, that is to say, his foure square budget, which they vse to cary +about with them for the sauing of all such prouision, and wherein they lay +vp their bones, when they haue not time to gnaw them throughly, that they +may burnish them afterward, to the end that no whit of their food may come +to nought. + + +Quomodo faciunt Cosmos. Cap. 6. + +Ipsum Cosmos, hoc est lac iumentinum fit hoc modo. Extendunt cordam longam +super terram ad duos palos fixos in terra, et ad illam cordam ligant +circiter horas tres, pullos equarum quas volunt mungere. Tunc stant matres +iuxta pullos suos et permittunt se pacifice mungi. Et si aliqua est nimis +indomita, tunc accipit vnus homo pullum et supponit ei permittens parum +sugere, tunc retrahit illum, et emunctor lactis succedit. Congregata ergo +multitudine lactis, quod est ita dulce sicut vaccinum, dum est recens, +fundunt illud in magnum vtrem siue bucellam, et incipiunt illud concutere +cum ligno ad hoc aptato, quod grossum est inferius sicut caput hominis et +cauatum subtus: et quam cito concutiunt illud, incipit bullire sicut vinum +nouum, et acescere siue fermentari, et excutiunt illud donec extrahant +butirum. Tunc gustant illud; et quando est temperate pungitiuum bibunt: +pungit enim super linguam sicut vinum raspei dum bibitur. Et postquam homo +cessat bibere, relinquit saporem super linguam lactis amygdalini, et multum +reddit interiora hominis iucunda, et etiam inebriat debilia capita: multum +etiam prouocat vrinam. Faciunt etiam Cara-cosmos, hoc est nigrum cosmos ad +vsum magnorum dominorum, hoc modo. Lac equinum non coagulatur. Ratio enim +est: quod nullius animalis lac nisi cuius fetet venter non inuenitur +coagulum. In ventre pulli equi non inuenitur: vnde lac equæ non coagulatur. +Concutiunt ergo lac in tantum, quod omnino quod spissum est in eo vadat ad +fundum rectà, sicut fæces vini, et quod purum est remanet superius et est +sicut serum, et sicut mustum album. Fæces sunt albæ multum, et dantur +seruis, et faciunt multum dormire. Illud clarum bibunt domini: et est pro +certo valde suauis potus et bonæ efficaciæ. Baatu habet 30. casalia circa +herbergiam suam ad vnam dietam, quorum vnam quodque qualibet die seruit ei +de tali lacte centum equarum, hoc est, qualibet die lac trium millium +equarum, excepto alio lacte albo, quod deferunt alij. Sicut enim in Syria +rustici dant tertiam partem fructuum, quam ipsi afferunt ad curias +dominorum suorum, ita et isti lac equarum tertiæ diei. De lacte vaccino +primò extrahunt butyrum et bulliunt illud vsque ad perfectam decoctionem, +et postea recondunt illud in vtribus arietinis quos ad hoc reseruant. Et +non ponunt sal in butiro: tamen propter magnam decoctionem non putrescit; +et reseruant illud contra hyemem. Residuum lac quod remanet post butirum +permittunt acescere quantum acrius fieri potest et bulliunt illud, et +coagulatur bulliendo, et coagulum illud desiccant ad solem, et efficitur +durum sicut scoria ferri. Quod recondunt in saccis contra hyemem tempore +hyemali quando deficit eis lac, ponunt illud acre coagulum, quod ipsi +vocant gri-vt, in vtre, et super infundunt aquam calidam, et concutiunt +fortiter donec illud resoluatur in aqua; quæ ex illo efficitur tota +acetosa, et illam aquam bibunt loco lactis. Summè cauent ne bibant aquam +puram. + + +The same in English. + +How they make their drinke called Cosmos. Chap 6. + +Their drinke called Cosmos, which is mares milke, is prepared after this +manner. They fasten a long line vnto 2. posts standing firmely in the +ground, and vnto the same line they tie the young foles of those mares, +which they mean to milke. Then come the dams to stand by their foles gently +suffering themselues to be milked. And if any of them be too vnruly, then +one takes her fole, and puts it vnder her, letting it suck a while, and +presently carying it away againe, there comes another man to milke the said +mare. And hauing gotten a good quantity of this milke together (being as +sweet as cowes milke) while it is newe they powre it into a great bladder +or bag, and they beat the said bag with a piece of wood made for the +purpose, hauing a club at the lower ende like a mans head, which is hollow +within: and so soone as they beat vpon it, it begins to boile like newe +wine, and to be sower and sharp of taste, and they beate it in that manner +till butter come thereof. Then taste they thereof, and being indifferently +sharpe they drinke it: for it biteth a mans tongue like the wine of raspes, +when it is drunk. After a man hath taken a draught thereof, it leaueth +behind it a taste like the taste of almon milke, and goeth downe very +pleasantly, intoxicating weake braines: also it causeth vrine to be auoided +in great measure. Likewise Caracosmos, that is to say black Cosmos, for +great lords to drink, they make on this maner. First they beat the said +milke so long till the thickest part thereof descend right downe to the +bottome like the lees of white wine, and that which is thin and pure +remaineth aboue, being like vnto whay or white must The said lees or dregs +being very white, are giuen to seruants, and will cause them to sleepe +exceedingly. That which is thinne and cleare their masters drinke: and in +very deed it is marueilous sweete and holesome liquor. Duke Baatu hath +thirty cottages or granges within a daies iourney of his abiding place: +euery one of which serueth him dayly with the Caracosmos of an hundreth +mares milk, and so all of them together euery day with the milke of 3000. +mares, besides white milke which other of his subiects bring. For euen as +the husbandmen of Syria bestow the third part of their fruicts and carie it +vnto the courts of their lords, euen so doe they their mares milke euery +third day. Out of their cowes milke they first churne butter, boyling the +which butter vnto a perfect decoction, they put it into rams skinnes, which +they reserue for the same purpose. Neither doe they salte their butter: and +yet by reason of the long seething, it putrifieth not: and they keepe it in +store for winter. The churnmilke which remaineth of the butter, they let +alone till it be as sowre as possibly it may be, then they boile it and in +boiling, it is turned all into curdes, which curds they drie in the sun, +making them as hard as the drosse of iron: and this kind of food also they +store vp in sachels against winter. In the winter season when milke faileth +them, they put the foresaid curds (which they cal Gry-vt) into a bladder, +and powring hot water thereinto, they beat it lustily till they haue +resolued it into the said water, which is thereby made exceedingly sowre, +and that they drinke in stead of milke [Footnote: Presumably the first +mention of preserved milk in any form.]. They are very scrupulous, and take +diligent heed that they drinke not fayre water by it selfe. + + +De bestijs quas comedunt, et de vestibus, ac de venatione eorum. Chap. 7. + +Magni domini habent casalia versus meridiem, de quibus afferunt eis milium +et farinam contra hyemem, pauperes procurant sibi pro arietibus et pellibus +commutando. Sclaui etiam implent ventrem suum aqua crassa, et hac contenti +sunt. Mures cum longis caudis non comedunt et omne genus murium habens +curtam caudam. Sunt etiam ibi multæ marmotes, quas ipsi vocant Sogur; quæ +conueniunt in vna fouea in hyeme 20. vel 30. pariter, et dormiunt sex +mensibus: quas capiunt in magna multitudine. Sunt etiam ibi, cuniculi +habentes longam caudam sicut cari; et in summitate caudæ habent pilos +nigros et albos. Habent et multas alias bestiolas bonas ad comedendum: quas +ipsi valde bene discernunt. Ceruos non vidi ibi; lepores paucos vidi, +gaselos multos. Asinos syluestres vidi in magna multitudine, qui sunt quasi +muli. Vidi et aliud genus animalis quod dicitur Artak, quod habet recte +corpus arietis et cornua torta, sed tantæ quantitatis, quod vix poteram vna +manu leuare duo cornua: et faciunt de cornibus illis ciphos magnos. Habent +falcones, girfalcones, et herodios in magna multitudine: quos omnes portant +super manum dexteram: et ponunt semper falconi vnam corrigiam paruulam +circa collum, quæ pendet ei vsque ad medietatem pectoris: per quam cum +proijciunt eum ad prædam, inclinant cum sinistra manu caput et pectus +falconis, ne verberetur à vento, vel ne feratur sursum. Magnum ergo partem +victus sui acquirunt venatione. De vestibus et habitu eorum noueritis, quod +de Cataya et alijs regionibus Orientis, et etiam de Perside et alijs +regionibus austri veniunt eis panni serici et aurei, et telæ de bambasio, +quibus induuntur in æstate. [Sidenote: Maior Hungaria.] De Russia, de +Moxel, et Maiore Bulgaria et Pascatir, quæ est maior Hungaria, et Kersis: +(quæ omnes sunt regiones ad Aquilonem et plenæ syluis;) et alijs multis +regionibus ad latus aquilonare, quæ eis obediunt, adducuntur eis pelles +preciosæ multi generis; quas nunquam vidi in partibus nostris: Quibus +induuntur in hyeme. Et faciunt semper in hyeme duas pelliceas ad minus: +vnam, cuius pilus est ad carnem: aliam cuius pilus est extra contra ventum +et niues, quæ multoties sunt de pellibus lupinis vel vulpibus vel +papionibus. Et dum sedent in domo habent aliam delicatiorem. Pauperes +faciunt illas exteriores de canibus et capris. Quum volunt venari feras, +conueniunt magna multitudo et circundant regionem in qua sciunt feras esse, +et paulatim appropinquant sibi, donec concludant feras inter se quasi infra +circulum, et tunc sagitant ad eas; faciunt etiam braccas de pellibus. +Diuites etiam furrant vestes suas de stupa setæ, quæ est supra modum +mollis, et leuis et calida. Pauperes furrant vestes de tela de bambasio, de +delicatiori lana quam possunt extrahere: de grossiori faciunt filtrum ad +cooperiendum domos suas et cistas, et ad lectisternia. De lana etiam et +tertia parte pilorum equi admixta, faciunt cordas suas. De filtro etiam +faciunt pauellas sub sellis, et capas contra pluuiam. [Sidenote: Nota.] +Vnde multum expendunt de lana. Habitum virorum vidistis. + + +The same in English. + +Of the beastes which they eat, of their garments, and of their maner of + hunting. Chap. 7. + +Great lords haue cottages or granges towards the South, from whence their +tenants bring them Millet and meale against winter. The poorer sort prouide +themselues of such necessaries, for the exchange of rams, and of other +beasts skins. The Tartars slaues fil their bellies with thick water, and +are therewithall contented. They wil neither eate mise with long tailes, +nor any kinde of mise with short tailes. They haue also certaine litle +beasts called by them Sogur, which lie in a caue twenty or thirty of them +together, al the whole winter sleeping there for the space of sixe moneths: +[Footnote: Marmosets] and these they take in great abundance. There are +also a kind of conies hauing long tayles like vnto cats: and on the outside +of their tailes grow blacke and white haires. They haue many other small +beasts good to eat, which they know and discerne right well. I saw no Deere +there, and but a fewe hares but a great number of Roes. I saw wild asses in +great abundance which be like vnto Mules. Also I saw another kind of beast +called Artak, hauing in al resemblance the body of a ram and crooked +hornes, which are of such bignes, that I could scarce lift vp a paire of +them with one hand; and of these hornes they make great drinking cups. +[Sidenote: Our falconers vse the left first. Another strange custome, which +I leaue to be scanned by falconers themselues.] They haue Falcons, +Girfalcons, and other haukes in great plenty all which they cary vpon their +right hands: and they put alwaies about their Falcons necks a string of +leather, which hangeth down to the midst of their gorges, by the which +string they cast them off the fist at their game, with their left hand they +bow doune the heads and breasts of the sayd haukes, least they should be +tossed vp and downe, and beaten with the wind, or least they should soare +too high. Wherefore they get a great part of their victuals, by hunting and +hauking. Concerning their garments and attire be it knowen vnto your +Maiestie, that out of Cataya and other regions of the East, out of Persia +also and other countries of the South, there are brought vnto them stuffes +of silke, cloth of gold, and cotton cloth, which they weare in time of +summer. But out of Russia, Moxel, Bulgaria the greater, and Pascatir, that +is Hungaria the greater, and out of Kersis (all which are Northerne regions +and full of woods) and also out of many other countries of the North, which +are subiect vnto them, the inhabitants bring them rich and costly skins of +diuers sortes (which I neuer saw in our countries) wherewithal they are +clad in winter. And alwaies against winter they make themselues two gownes, +one with the fur inward to their skin, and another with the furre outward, +to defend them from wind and snow, which for the most part are made of +woolues skins, or Fox skins, or els of Papions. And when they sit within +the house, they haue a finer gowne to weare. The poorer sort make their +vpper gowne of dogs or of goats skins. When they goe to hunt for wild +beasts, there meets a great company together, and inuironing the place +round about, where they are sure to find some game, by litle and litle they +approach on al sides, til they haue gotten the wild beasts into the midst, +as it were into a circle, and then they discharge their arrowes at them. +Also they make themselues breeches of skins. The rich Tartars somtimes fur +their gowns with pelluce or silke shag, which is exceeding soft, light, and +warme. The poorer sort do line their clothes with cotton cloth which is +made of the finest wooll they can pick out, and of the courser part of the +said wool, they make felt to couer their houses and their chests, and for +their bedding also. [Sidenote: Great expense of wooll.] Of the same wool, +being fixed with one third part of horse haire, they make all their +cordage. They make also of the said felt couerings for their stooles, and +caps to defende their heads from the weather: for all which purposes they +spend a great quantity of their wooll. And thus much concerning the attyre +of the men. + + +De rasura virorum et ornatu mulierum. Cap. 8. + +Viri radunt in summitate capitis quadrangulum, et ab anterioribus angulis +ducunt rasuram cristæ capitis vsque ad tempora. Radunt etiam tempora et +collum vsque ad summum concauitatis ceruicis: et frontem anterius vsque ad +frontinellam, super quam relinquunt manipulum pilorum descendentium vsque +ad supercilia. In angulis occipitis relinquunt crines, quibus faciunt +tricas, quas succingunt nodando vsque ad aures. Et habitus puellarum non +differt ab habitu virorum, nisi quod aliquantulum est longior. Sed in +crastino postquam est nupta radit caluariam suam à medietate capitis versus +frontem, et habet tunicam latam sicut cucullam monialis, et per omnia +latiorem et longiorem, fissam ante, quam ligat sub dextro latere. In hoc +enim differunt Tartari à Turcis: quod Turci ligani tunicas suas ad +sinistram, Tartari semper ad dextram. Postea habent ornamentum capitis, +quod vocant botta, quod fit de cortice arboris vel alia materia, quam +possunt inuenire, leuiore: et est grossum et rotundum, quantum potest +duabus manibus complecti; longum vero vnius cubiti et plus, quadrum +superius, sicut capitellum vnius columnæ. Istud botta cooperiunt panno +serico precioso; et est concauum interius: et super capitellum in medio vel +super quadraturam illam ponunt virgulam de calamis pennarum vel cannis +gracilibus longitudinis scilicet vnius cubiti et plus: et illam sibi +virgulam ornant superius de pennis pauonis, et per longum in circuitu +pennulis caudæ malardi, et etiam lapidibus præciosis. Diuites dominæ istud +ornamentum ponunt in summitate capitis quod stringunt fortiter cum almucia, +quæ foramen habet in summitate ad hoc aptatum, et in isto recondunt crines +suos quos recolligunt à parte posteriori ad summitatem capitis quasi in +nodo vno et reponunt in illo botta, quod postea fortiter ligant sub +gutture. Vnde quum equitant plures dominæ simul et videntur à longe, +apparent milites, habentes galeas in capitibus cum lanceis eleuatis. Illud +enim botta apparet galea de super lancea. Et sedent omhes mulieres super +equos sicut viti diuersificantes coxas; et ligant cucullas suas panno +serico aerij coloris super renes, et alia fascia stringunt ad mamillas: et +ligant vnam peciam albam sub occulis, quæ descendit vsque ad pectus. Et +sunt mulieres miræ pinguedinis, et quæ minus habet de naso pulchrior +reputatur. Deturpant etiam turpiter pinguedine facies suas: nunquam cubant +in lecto pro puerperio. + + +The same in English. + +Of the fashion which the Tartars vse in cutting their haire, and of the + attire of their women. Chap. 8. + +The men shaue a plot foure square vpon the crownes of their heads, and from +the two formost corners they shaue, as it were, two seames downe to their +temples: they shaue also their temples and the hinder part of their head +euen vnto the nape of the necke: likewise they shaue the forepart of their +scalp downe to their foreheads, and vpon their foreheads they leaue a locke +of hayre reaching downe vnto their eye browes: vpon the two hindermost +corners of their heads, they haue two lockes also, which they twine and +braid into knots and so bind and knit them vnder each eare one. Moreouer +their womens garments differ not from their mens, sauing that they are +somewhat longer. But on the morrowe after one of their women is maried, +shee shaues her scalpe from the middest of her head downe to her forehead, +and weares a wide garment like vnto the hood of a Nunne, yea larger and +longer in all parts then a Nuns hood, being open before and girt vnto them +vnder the right side. For herein doe the Tartars differ from the Turkes: +because the Turkes fasten their garments to their bodies on the left side: +but the Tartars alwaies on the right side. They haue also an ornament for +their heads which they call Botta, being made of the barke of a tree, or of +some such other lighter matter as they can find, which by reason of the +thicknes and roundnes therof cannot be holden but in both hands together: +and it hath a square sharp spire rising from the top therof, being more +then a cubite in length, and fashioned like vnto a pinacle. The said Botta +they couer al ouer with a piece of rich silke: and it is hollow within: and +vpon the midst of the sayd spire or square toppe, they put a bunch of quils +or of slender canes a cubite long and more: and the sayd bunch, on the top +thereof, they beautifie with Peacocks feathers, and round about al the +length therof, with the feathers of a Malards taile, and with precious +stones also. Great ladies weare this kind of ornament vpon their heads +binding it strongly with a certain hat or coyfe, which hath an hole in the +crowne, fit for the spire to come through it: and vnder the fore-said +ornament they couer the haires of their heads, which they gather vp round +together from the hinder part therof to the crowne, and so lap them vp in a +knot or bundel within the said Botta, which afterward they bind strongly +vnder their throtes. Hereupon when a great company of such gentlewomen ride +together, and are beheld a far off, they seem to be souldiers with helmets +on their heads carrying their launces vpright: for the said Botta appeareth +like an helmet with a launce ouer it. Al their women sit on horsebacke +bestriding their horses like men: and they bind their hoods or gownes about +their wastes with a skie coloured silke skarfe, and with another skarfe +they girde it aboue their breasts: and they bind also a piece of white +silke like a mufler or mask vnder their eyes, reaching down vnto their +breast These gentlewomen are exceeding fat, and the lesser their noses be, +the fairer are they esteemed: they daube ouer their sweet faces with grease +too shamefully: and they neuer lie in bed for their trauel of childbirth. + + +De officio mulierum, et operibus earum, ac de nuptijs earum. Cap. 9. + +Officium foeminarum est ducere bigas, ponere domus super eas et deponere, +mungere vaccas, facere butirum et griut, parare pelles, et consuere eas, +quas consuunt filo deneruis; diuidunt enim neruos in minuta fila, et postea +illa contorquent in vnum longum filum. Consuunt etiam soculares et soccos +et alias vestes. Vestes vero nunquam lauant, quia dicunt quod Deus tunc +irascitur, et quod fiant torotrua si suspendantur ad siccandum: Imo +lauantes verberant et eis auferunt. Tonitrua supra modum timent: tunc omnes +extraneos emittunt de domibus suis; et inuoluunt se in filtris nigris, in +quibus latitant, donec transierit. Nunquam etiam lauant scutellos, imo +carne cocta alueum in quo debent ponere eam lauant brodio bulliente de +caldaria, et postea refundunt in caldariam; faciunt et filtrum et +cooperiunt domos. Viri faciunt solum arcus et sagittas, fabricant strepas, +et fræna, et faciunt cellas, carpentant domos et bigas: custodiunt equos et +mungunt equas, concutiunt ipsum cosmos et lac equinum, faciunt vires in +quibus reconditur: custodiunt etiam camelos, et onerant eos Oues et Capras +custodiunt mixtim et mungunt aliquando viri, aliquando mulieres. [Sidenote: +Pellium paratio] De lacte ouium inspissato et salso parant pelles. Cum +volunt manus vel caput lauare implent os suum aqua et paulatim fundunt de +ore suo super manus, et eadem humectant crines suos, et lauant caput suum. +De nuptijs eorum noueritis, quod nemo habet ibi vxorem nisi emat eam; vnde +aliquando sunt puellæ multum aduitæ ante quam nubant: semper enim tenent +eas parentes, donec vendant eas. Seruant etiam gradus consanguinitatis +primum et secundum: nullum autem seruant affinitatis. Habent enim simul vel +successiue duas sorores. Nulla vidua nubit inter eos, hac ratione; quia +credunt quod omnes qui seruiunt eis in hac vita seruient in futura. Vnde +vidua credunt, quod semper reuertitur post mortem ad primum maritum. Vnde +accidit turpis consuetudo inter eos quod filius scilicet ducit aliquando +omnes vxores patris sui, excepta matre. Curia enim patris et matris semper +accidit iuniori filio. Vnde oportet quod ipse prouideat omnibus vxoribus +patris sui, quia adueniunt eæ cum curia paterna. Et tunc si vult vtitur eis +pro vxoribus, quia non reputat sibi iniuriam, si reuertatur ad patrem post +mortem. Cum ergo aliquis fecerit pactum cum aliquo de filia accipienda, +facit pater puellæ conuiuium, et illa fuagit ad consanguineos, vt ibi +lateat: Tunc pater dicit, Ecce filia mea tua est, accipe eam vbicunque +inueneris: Tunc ille quærit cum amicis suis, donec inueniat eam, et +oportet, quod vi capiat eam et ducat eam quasi violenter ad domum. + +The same in English. + +Of the dueties inioined vnto the Tartarian women, and of their labours, and + also of their mariages. Chap. 9. + +The duties of women are, to driue carts: to lay their houses vpon carts and +to take them downe again: to milke kine: to make butter and Gry-vt: to +dresse skins and to sow them, which they vsually sowe with thread made of +sinewes, for they diuide sinewes into slender threads, and then twine them +into one long thread. They make sandals and socks and other garments. +Howbeit they neuer wash any apparel: for they say that God is then angry, +and that dreadful thunder wil ensue, if washed garments be hanged forth to +drie: yea, they beat such as wash and take their garments from them. They +are wonderfully afraid of thunder: for in the time of thunder they thrust +all strangers, out of their houses, and then wrapping themselues in black +felt, they lie hidden therein, til the thunder be ouerpast. They neuer wash +their dishes or bowles: yea, when their flesh is sodden, they wash the +platter wherein it must be put, with scalding hot broth out of the pot, and +then powre the said broth into the pot againe. They make felte also, and +couer their houses therewith. The duties of the men are to make bowes and +arrowes, stirrops, bridles and saddles, to build houses and carts, to keep +horses, to milke, mares, to churne Cosmos and mares milke, and to make bags +wherein to put it, they keepe camels also and lay burthens vpon them. As +for sheepe and goates they tend and milke them, aswell the men as the +women. With sheeps milke thicked and salted they dresse and tan their +hides. When they wil wash their hands or their heads, they fil their +mouthes full of water, and spouting it into their hands by little and +little, they sprinckle their haire and wash their heades therwith. +[Footnote: The same custom still exists amongst the inhabitants of the Lena +Delta] As touching mariages, your Highnes is to vnderstand, that no man can +haue a wife among them till he hath bought her whereupon somtimes their +maids are very stale before they be maried, for their parents alwaies keepe +them till they can sel them. They keepe the first and second degrees of +consanguinitie inuiolable, as we do but they haue no regard of the degrees +of affinity: for they wil marrie together, or by succession, two sisters. +Their widowes marie not at al, for this reason: because they beleeue, that +al who haue serued them in this life, shall do them seruice in the life to +come also. Whereupon they are perswaded, that euery widow after death shal +returne vnto her own husband. And herehence ariseth an abominable and +filthy custome among them, namely that the sonne marieth somtimes all his +fathers wiues except his own mother: For the court or house of the father +or mother falleth by inheritance alwaies to the yonger son. Whereupon he is +to prouide for all his fathers wiues, because they are part of his +inheritance aswel as his fathers possessions. And then if he will he vseth +then for his owne wiues: for he thinks it no iniurie or disparagement vnto +himselfe, although they returne vnto his father after death. Therfore when +any man hath bargained with another for a maid, the father of the said +damosel makes him a feast: in the meane while she fleeth vnto some of her +kinsfolks to hide her selfe. Then saith her father vnto the bridegrome: +Loe, my daughter is yours, take her whersoeuer you can find her. Then he +and his friends seek for her till they can find her, and hauing found her +hee must take her by force and cary her, as it were, violently vnto his +owne house. + + +De iusticijs eorum et iudicijs, et de morte ac sepultura eorum. Cap. 10. + +De iusticijs eorum nouentis, quod quando duo homines pugnant, nemo audet se +intermittere. Etiam pater non audet iuuare filium. Sed qui peiorem partem +habet, appellat ad curiam domini. Et si alius post appellationem tangat +eum, interficitur. Sed oportet quod statim absque dilatione vadat: Et ille +qui passus est iniuriam ducit eum quasi captiuum. Neminem puniunt capitali +sententia, nisi deprehensus fuerit in facto, vel confessus. Sed quum +diffamatus est à pluribus, bene torquent eum, vt confiteatur. Homicidium +puniunt capitali sententia, et etiam coitum cum non sua. Non suam dico vel +vxorem vel famulam: Sua enim sclaua licet vti prout libet. Item enorme +furtum puniunt morte. Pro leui furto, sicut pro vno ariete, dummodo non +fuerit sæpe deprehensus in hoc, verberant crudeliter. Et si dant centum +ictus oportet quod habeant centum baculos, de illis dico, qui verberantur +sententia curiæ. Item falsos nuncios, quia faciunt se nuncios et non sunt, +interficiunt. Item sacrilegas, de quibus dicam vobis postea plenius, quia +tales reputant veneficas. Quando aliquis moritur plangunt vehementer +vlulando: et tunc sunt liberi quod non dant vectigal vsque ad annum. Et si +quis interest morti alicuius adulti non ingreditur domum ipsius Mangucham +vsque ad annum. Si paruulus est qui moritur, non ingreditur vsque post +lunationem. Iuxta sepulturam defuncti semper relinquunt domum vnam. Si est +de nobilibus, hoc est de genere Chingis, qui fuit primus pater et domimis +eorum, illius qui moritur ignoratur sepultura: et semper circa loca illa +vbi sepeliunt nobiles suos est vna herbergia hominum custodientium +sepulturas. Non intellexi quod ipsi recondunt thesaurum cum mortuis. Comani +faciunt magnum tumulum super defunctum et erigunt ei statuam versa facie ad +orientem, tenentem ciphum in manu sua ante vmbelicum; fabricant et +diuitibus pyramides, id est domunculas acutas: et alicubi vidi magnas +turres de tegulis coctis: alicubi lapideas domos, quamuis lapides non +inueniantur ibi. Vidi quendam nouiter defunctum, cui suspenderant pelles +sexdecem equorum, ad quodlibet latus mundi quatuor inter perticas altas: et +apposuerunt ei cosmos vt biberet, et carnes vt comederet: et tamen dicebant +de illo quod fuerat baptizatus. Alias vidi sepulturas versus orientem. +Areas scilicet magnas structas lapidibus, aliquas rotundas, aliquas +quadratas, et postea quatuor lapides longos erectos ad quatuor regiones +mundi circa aream. Et vbi aliquis infirmatur cubat in lecto et ponit signum +super domum suam, quod ibi est infirmus, et quod nullus ingrediatur: vnde +nullus visitat infirmum nisi seruiens eius. Quando etiam aliquis de magnis +curijs infirmatur, ponunt custodes longe circa curiam, qui infra illos +terminos neminem permittunt transire: timent enim ne mali spiritus vel +ventus veniant cum ingredientibus. Ipsos diuinatores vocant tanquam +sacerdotes suos. + + +The same in English. + +Of their execution of iustice and iudgement: and of their deaths and + burials. Chap. 10. + +Concerning their lawes or their execution of iustice, your Maiesty is to be +aduertised, and when two men fight, no third man dare intrude himself to +part them. Yea, the father dare not help his owne sonne. But he that goes +by the worst must appeale vnto the court of his lord. And whosoeuer els +offereth him any violence after appeale, is put to death. But he must go +presently without all delay: and he that hath suffered the iniury, carieth +him, as it were captiue. They punish no man with sentence of death, vnles +hee bee taken in the deede doing, or confesseth the same. But being accused +by the multitude, they put him vnto extreame torture to make him confesse +the trueth. They punish murther with death, and carnall copulation also +with any other besides his owne. By his own, I meane his wife or his maid +seruant, for he may vse his slaue as he listeth himself. Heinous theft also +or felony they punish with death. For a light theft, as namely for stealing +of a ram, the party (not being apprehended in the deed doing, but otherwise +detected) is cruelly beaten. And if the executioner laies on an 100. +strokes, he must haue an 100. staues, namely for such as are beaten vpon +sentence giuen in the court. Also counterfeit messengers, because they +feine themselues to be messengers, when as indeed they are none at all, +they punish with death. Sacrilegious persons they vse in like manner (of +which kind of malefactors your Maiesty shall vnderstand more fully +hereafter) because they esteeme such to be witches. When any man dieth, +they lament and howle most pitifully for him: and the said mourners are +free from paying any tribute for one whole yeare after. Also whosoeuer is +present at the house where any one growen to mans estate lieth dead, he +must not enter into the court of Mangu-Can til one whole yere be expired. +If it were a child deceased he must not enter into the said court til the +next moneth after. Neere vnto the graue of the partie deceased they alwaies +leaue one cottage. If any of their nobles (being of the stock of Chingis, +who was their first lord and father) deceaseth, his sepulcher is vnknowen. +And alwayes about those places where they interre their nobles, there is +one house of men to keep the sepulchers. I could not learn that they vse to +hide treasures in the graues of their dead. The Comanians build a great +toomb ouer their dead, and erect the image of the dead party thereupon, +with his face towards the East, holding a drinking cup in his hand, before +his nauel. They erect also vpon the monuments of rich men, Pyramides, that +is to say, little sharpe houses or pinacles: and in some places I saw +mighty towers made of brick, in other places Pyramides made of stones, +albeit there are no stones to be found thereabout. I saw one newly buried, +in whose behalfe they hanged vp 16. horse hides, vnto each quarter of the +world 4, betweene certain high posts: and they set besides his graue Cosmos +for him to drink, and flesh to eat: and yet they sayd that he was baptized. +I beheld other kinds of sepulchers also towards the East: namely large +flowres or pauements made of stone, some round and some square, and then 4. +long stones pitched vpright, about the said pauement towards the 4. regions +of the world. When any man is sicke, he lieth in his bed, and causeth a +signe to be set vpon his house, to signifie that there lieth a sicke person +there, to the end that no man may enter into the sayd house: whereupon none +at all visit any sicke party but his seruant only. Moreouer, when any one +is sicke in their great courts, they appoint watchmen to stand round about +the said court, who wil not suffer any person to enter within the precincts +thereof. For they feare least euill spirits or winds should come together +with the parties that enter in. They esteeme of soothsayers, as of their +priests. + + +Qualiter ingressi sunt inter Tartaros, et de ingratitudine eorum. Cap. 11. + +Quando ergo ingressi sumus inter illos barbaros, visum fuit mihi, vt dixi +superius, quod ingrederer aliud seculum. Circumdederunt enim nos in equis +postquam diu fecerant nos expectare sedentes in vmbra sub bigis nigris. +Prima quæstio fuit, vtrum vnquam fuissemus inter eos; habito quod non: +inceperunt impudenter petere de cibarijs nostris, et dedimus de pane +biscocto et vino quod attuleramus nobiscum de villa: et potata vna lagena +vini, petierunt aliam, dicentes, quod homo non ingreditur domum vno pede; +non dedimus eis, excusantes nos quod parem haberemus Tunc quæsiuerunt vnde +veniremus, et quo vellemus ire; dixi eis superiora verba, quod audieramus +de Sartach, quod esset Christianus, et quod vellem ire ad eum, quia habebam +deferre ei literas vestras. Ipsi diligenter quæsiuerunt, vtrum irem de mea +voluntate, vel vtrum mitterer. Ego respondi quod nemo coegit me ad eundum, +nec iuissem nisi voluissem: vnde de mea voluntate ibam, et etiam de +voluntate superioris me. Bene caui, quod nunquam dixi, me esse nuncium +vestrum. Tunc quæsiuerunt quid esset in bigis, vtrum esset aurum vel +argentum, vel vestes preciosæ, quas deferrem Sartach. Ego respondi, quod +Sartach videret quid deferremus ei quando perueniremus ad eum; et quod non +intererat eorum ista quærere: sed facerent me deduci vsque ad capitaneum +suum, et ipse si vellet mihi præbere ducatum vsque ad Sartach faceret: sin +minus, reuerterer. Erat enim in illa prouincia vnus consanguineus Baatu, +nomine Scacatai, cui dominus imperator Constantinopolitanus mittebat +literas deprecatorias, quod me permitteret transire. Tunc ipsi +acquieuerunt, præbentes nobis equos et boues et duos homines, qui +deducerent nos. Et alij qui adduxerant nos sunt reuersi. Prius tamen +antequam prædicta darent, fecerunt nos diu expectare petentes de pane +nostro pro paruulis suis: Et omnia quæ videbant super famulos nostros, +cultellos, chirothecas, bursas, corrigias, omnia admirantes et volentes +habere. Excusabam me, quia longa nobis restabat via, nec debebamus ita cito +spoliare nos rebus necessarijs ad tantam viam perficiendam. Tunc dicebant +quod essem batrator. Verum est quod nihil abstulerint vi: Sed valde +importune et impudenter petunt quæ vident. Et si dat homo eis perdit, quia +sunt ingrati. Reputant se dominos mundi, et videtur eis, quod nihil debeat +eis negari ab aliquo. Si non dat, et postea indigeat seruicio eorum, male +ministrant ei. Dederunt nobis bibere de lacte suo vaccino, à quo contractom +erat butirum, acetoso valde, quod ipsi vocant Apram et sic recessimus ab +eis. Et visum fuit mihi recte, quod euadissem de manibus dæmonum. In +crastino peruenimus ad capitaneum. Ex quo recessimus à Soldaia vsque ad +Sartach in duobus mensibus nunquam iacuimus in domo nec in tentorio, sed +semper sub dio, vel sub bigis nostris, nec vidimus aliquam villam, vel +vestigium alicuius ædificij vbi fuisset villa, nisi tumbas Comanorum in +maxima multitudine. Illo sero dedit nobis garcio qui ducebat nos bibere +cosmos; ad cuius haustum totus sudaui propter horrorem et nouitatem, quia +nunquam biberam de eo; valde tamen sapidum videbatur mihi, sicut vere est. + + +The same in English. + +Of our first entrance among the Tartars, and of their ingratitude. Chap. + 11. + +And being come amongst those barbarous people, me thought (as I said +before) that I was entred into a new world: for they came flocking about vs +on horse back, after they had made vs a long time to awaite for them +sitting in the shadow, vnder their black carts. The first question which +they demanded was whether we had euer bin with them heretofore, or no? And +giuing them answere that we had not, they began impudently to beg our +victuals from vs. And we gaue them some of our bisket and wine, which we +had brought with vs from the towne of Soldaia. And hauing drunke off one +flagon of our wine they demanded another, saying, that a man goeth not into +the house with one foote. Howbeit we gaue them no more, excusing our selues +that we had but a litle. Then they asked vs, whence we came, and whither we +were bound? I answered them with the words aboue mentioned: that we had +heard concerning duke Sartach, that he was become a Christian, and that +vnto him our determination was to trauel, hauing your Maiesties letters to +deliuer vnto him. They were very inquisitiue to know whether I came of mine +own accord, or whether I were sent? I answered that no man compelled me to +come, neither had I come, vnles I my selfe had bin willing: and that +therefore I was come according to mine own wil, and to the will of my +superior. I tooke diligent heed neuer to say that I was your Maiesties +ambassador. Then they asked what I had in my carts; whether it were gold or +siluer, or rich garments to carie vnto Sartach? I answered that Sartach +should see what we had brought, when we were once come vnto him, and that +they had nothing to do to aske such questions, but rather ought to conduct +me vnto their captaine, and that he, if he thought good, should cause me to +be directed vnto Sartach: if not, that I would returne. For there was in +the same prouince one of Baatu his kinsmen called Scacati, vnto whom my +lord the Emperor of Constantinople had written letters of request to suffer +me to passe through his territory. With this answere of ours they were +satisfied, giuing vs horses and oxen, and two men to conduct vs. Howbeit +before they would allow vs the foresayd neccessaries for our iorney, they +made vs to awayt a long whyle, begging our bread for their yong brats, +wondering at all things which they sawe about our seruants, as their +kniues, gloues, purses, and points, and desiring to haue them. I excused my +self that we had a long way to trauel, and that we must in no wise so soon +depriue our selues of things necessary, to finish so long a iourney. Then +they said that I was a very varlet. True it is, that they tooke nothing by +force from me: howbeit they will beg that which they see very importunatly +and shamelesly. And if a man bestow ought vpon them, it is but cost lost, +for they are thankles wretches. They esteeme themselues lords and think +that nothing should be denied them by any man. If a man giues them nought, +and afterward stands in neede of their seruice, they will do right nought +for him. They gaue vs of their cowes milke to drink after that butter was +cherned out of it, being very sower, which they cal Apram. And so we +departed from them. And in very deed it seemed to me that we were escaped +out of the hands of diuels. On the morrow we were come vnto the captain. +From the time wherin we departed from Soldaia, till we arriued at the court +of Sartach, which was the space of two moneths, we neuer lay in house or +tent, but alwaies vnder the starry canopy, and in the open aire, or vnder +our carts. Neither yet saw we any village, nor any mention of building +where a village had bin, but the graues of the Comanians in great +abundance. The same euening our guide which had conducted vs, gaue vs some +Cosmos. After I had drunke thereof I sweat most extreamly for the nouelty +and strangenes, because I neuer dranke of it before. Notwithstanding me +thought it was very sauory, as indeed it was. + + +De curia Scacatay, et quod Christiani non bibunt cosmos. Cap. 12. + +Mane ergo obuiauimus bigis Scacatay onustis domibus. Et videbatur mihi quod +obuiaret mihi ciuitas magna. Mirabar etiam super multitudine armentorum +boum et equorum et gregum ouium: paucos videbam homines qui ista +gubernarent; vnde inquisiui quot homines haberet sub se? et dictum fuit +mihi, quod non plusquam quingentos, quorum medietatem transiueramus in alia +herbergia. Tunc incepit mihi dicere garcio qui ducebat nos, quod aliquid +oporteret Scacatay dare: et ipse fecit nos stare, et præcessit nuncians +aduentum nostrum. Iam erat hora plusquam tertia, et deposuerunt domos suas +iuxta quondam aquam. Et venit ad nos interpres ipsius, qui statim cognito, +quod nunquam fueramus inter illos, poposcit de cibis nostris, et dedimus +ei, poscebat etiam vestimentum aliquod, quia dicturas erat verbum nostrum +ante dominum suum. Excusauimus nos. Quæsiuit quid portaremus domino suo? +Accepimus vnum flasconem de vino, et impleuimus vnum veringal de biscocto +et platellum vnum de pomis et aliis fructibus. Sed non placebat ei, quia +non ferebamos aliquem pannum pretiosum. Sic tamen ingressi sumus cum timore +et verecundia. Sedebat ipse in lecto suo tenens citharulam in manu, et vxor +sua iuxta eum: de qua credebam in veritate, quod amputasset sibi nasum +inter oculos vt simior esset: nihil enim habebat ibi de naso, et vnxerat +locum ilium quodam vnguento nigro, et etiam supercilia: quod erat +turpissimum in oculis nostris. Tunc dixi ei verba supradicta. [Sidenote: +Nota diligenter.] Vbique enim aportebat nos dicere idem verbum. Super hoc +enim eramus bene præmoniti ab illis qui fuerant inter illos, quod nunquam +mutaremus verba nostra. Rogaui etiam eum vt dignaretur accipere munusculum +de manu nostra, excusans me, quia monachus eram, nec erat ordinis nostri +possidere aurum, vel argentum, vel vestes preciosas. Vnde non habebam +aliquid talium, quod possem ei dare: sed de cibis nostris acciperet pro +benedictione. Tunc fecit recipi, et distribuit statim hominibus suis qui +conuenerant ad potandum. Dedi etiam ei literas Imperatoris +Constantinopolitani: (Hoc fuit in octauis ascensionis). Qui statim eas +Soldaiam misit vt ibi interpretarentur: quia erant in Græco, nec habebat +secum qui sciret literas Græcas. Quæsiuit etiam à nobis, si vellemus bibere +cosmos, hoc est, lac iumentinum. Christiani enim Ruteni, Græci, et Alani, +qui sunt inter eos, qui volunt stricte custodire legem suam, non bibunt +illud: Imo non reputant se Christianos postquam biberunt. Et sacerdotes +eorum reconciliant eos, tanquam negassent fidem Christianam. Ego respondi, +quod habebamus adhuc sufficienter ad bibendum: et cum ille potus deficeret +nobis, oporteret nos bibere illud, quod daretur nobis. Quæsiuit etiam quid +contineretur in literis nostris, quas mittebatis Sartach. Dixi quod clausæ +erant bullæ nostræ; et quod non erant in eis nisi bona verba et amicabilia. +Quæsiuit et quæ verba diceremus Sartach? Respondi, Verba fidei Christianæ. +Quæsiuit quæ? Quia libenter vellet audire. Tunc exposui ei prout potui per +interpretem meum, qui nullius erat ingenij, nec alicuius eloquentiæ, +symbolum fidei. Quo audito, ipse tacuit et mouit caput. Tunc assignauit +nobis duos homines, qui nos custodirent, et equos et boues: et fecit nos +bigare secum, donec reuerteretur nuncius, quem ipse miserat pro +interpretatione, literarum imperatoris; et iuimus cum eo vsque in crastinum +Pentecostes. + + +The same in English. + +Of the court of Scacatai: and how the Christians drinke no Cosmos. Chap. + 12. + +On the morrowe after we met with the cartes of Scacatai laden with houses, +and me thought that a mighty citie came to meete me. I wondered also at the +great multitude of huge droues of oxen, and horses, and at the flockes of +sheepe. I could see but a fewe men that guided all these matters: whereupon +I inquired how many men he had vnder him, and they told me that he had not +aboue 500. in all, the one halfe of which number we were come past, as they +lay in another lodging. Then the seruant which was our guide told me, that +I must present somwhat vnto Scacatay: and so he caused vs to stay, going +himselfe before to giue notice of our comming. By this time it was past +three of the clocke, and they vnladed their houses nere vnto a certain +water: And there came vnto vs his interpreter, who being aduertised by vs +that wee were neuer there before, demanded some of our victuals, and we +yeelded vnto his request. Also he required of vs some garment for a reward, +because he was to interpret our sayings vnto his master. Howbeit we excused +our selues as well as wee could. Then he asked vs, what we would present +vnto his Lord? And we tooke a flagon of wine, and filled a maund with +bisket, and a platter with apples and other fruits. But he was not +contented therewith, because we brought him not some rich garment. +Notwithstanding we entred so into his presence with feare and bashfulnes. +He sate vpon his bed holding a citron in his hand, and his wife sate by +him: who (as I verily thinke) had cut and pared her nose betweene the eyes, +that she might seeme to be more flat and saddle-nosed: for she had left her +selfe no nose at all in that place, hauing annointed the very same place +with a black ointment, and her eye browes also: which sight seemed most +vgly in our eies. Then I rehearsed vnto him the same wordes, which I had +spoken in other places before. For it stoode vs in hand to vse one and the +same speech in all places. [Sidenote: A caueat right worthy the noting.] +For we were wel forewarned of this circumstance by some which had been +amongst the Tartars, that we should neuer varie in our tale. Then I +besought him, that he would vochsafe to accept that small gifte at our +hands, excusing my selfe that I was a Monke, and that it was against our +profession to possesse gold, or siluer, or precious garments, and therefore +that I had not any such thing to giue him, howbeit he should receiue some +part of our victuals instead of a blessing. Hereupon he caused our present +to be receiued, and immediately distributed the same among his men, who +were mette together for the same purpose, to drinke and make merrie. I +deliuered also vnto him the Emperor of Constantinople his letters (this was +eight dayes after the feast of Ascension) who sent them forthwith to +Soldaia to haue them interpreted there: for they were written in Greeke, +and he had none about him that was skilfulle in the Greeke tongue. He asked +vs also whether we would drink any Cosmos, that is to say mares milke? (For +those that are Christians among them, as namely the Russians, Grecians, and +Alanians, who keep their own law very strictly, wil in no case drinke +thereof, yea, they accompt themselues no Christians after they haue once +drunke of it, and their priests reconcile them vnto the Church as if they +had renounced the Christian faith.) I gaue him answere, that we had as yet +sufficient of our owne to drinke, and that when our drinke failed vs, we +must be constrained to drink such as should be giuen vnto vs. He enquired +also what was contained in our letters, which your Maiestie sent vnto +Sartach? I answered: that they were sealed vp, and that there was nothing +conteined in them, but good and friendly wordes. And he asked what wordes +wee would deliuer vnto Sartach? I answered: the words of Christian faith. +He asked again what these words were? For he was very desirous to heare +them. Then I expounded vnto him as well as I could, by mine interpretor, +(who had no wit nor any vtterance of speech) the Apostles creed. Which +after he had heard, holding his peace, he shooke his head. Then hee +assigned vnto vs two men, who shoulde giue attendance vpon our selues, vpon +our horses, and vpon our Oxen. And hee caused vs to ride in his companie, +till the messenger whome hee had sent for the interpretation of the +Emperours letters, was returned. And so wee traueiled in his companie till +the morowe after Pentecost. + + +Qualiter Alani venerunt ad eos in vigilia pentecostes. Cap. 13. + +In vigilia Pentecostes venerunt ad nos quidam Alani, qui ibi dicuntur +[Marginal note: Vel Akas.] Acias, Christiani secundum ritum Græcorum; +habentes literas Græcas et sacerdotes Græcos: tamen non sunt schismatici +sicut Græci; sed sine acceptione personarum venerantur omnem Christianum: +et detulerunt nobis carnes coctas, rogantes vt comedremus de cibo eorum, et +oraremus pro quodam defuncto eorum. Tunc dixi quod vigilia erat tantæ +solennitatis, quod illa die non comederemus carnes. Et exposui eis de +solennitate, super quo fuerunt multum gauisi; quia omnia ignorabant quæ +spectant ad ritum Christianum, solo nomine Christi excepto. Quæsiuerunt et +ipsi et alij multi Christiani, Ruteni et Hungari, vtrum possent saluari, +quia oportebat eos bibere cosmos, et comedere morticinia et interfecta à +Saracenis et alijs infidelibus: quæ etiam ipsi Græci et Ruteni sacerdotes +reputant quasi morticinia vel idolis immolata: quia ignorabant tempora +ieiunij: nec poterant custodire etiam si cognouissent. Tunc rectificabar +eos prout potui, docens et confortans in fide. Carnes quas detulerant +reseruauimus vsque ad diem festum: nihil enim inueniebamus venale pro auro +et argento, nisi pro telis et alijs [Marginal note: Nota diligentissime.] +pannis: et illos non habebamus. Quum famuli nostri offerebant eis +ipperpera, ipsi fricabant digitis, et ponebant ad nares, vt odore, +sentirent, vtrum essent cuprum. Nec dabant nobis cibum nisi lac vaccinum +acre valde et foetidum. Vinum iam deficiebat nobis. Aqua ita turbabatur ab +equis, quod non erat potabilis. Nisi fuisset biscoctum quod habebamus, et +gratia Dei, forte fuissemus mortui. + + +The same in English. + +Howe the Alanians came vnto vs on Pentecost or Whitson euen. Chap. 13. + +Vpon the euen of Pentecost, there came vnto vs certaine Alanians, wno are +called [Marginal note: Or Akas.] Acias, being Christians after the maner of +the Grecians, vsing greeke bookes and Grecian priests: howbeit they are not +schismatiques as the Grecians are, but without acception of persons, they +honour al Christians. And they brought vnto vs sodden flesh, requesting vs +to eat of their meat, and to pray for one of their company being dead. Then +I sayd, because it was the euen of so great and so solemne a feast day, +that we would not eate any flesh for that time. And I expounded vnto them +the solemnitie of the sayd feast, whereat they greatly reioyced: for they +were ignorant of all things appertayning to Christian religion, except only +the name of Christ. They and many other Christians, both Russians, and +Hungarians demanded of vs, whether they might be saued or no, because they +were constrained to drinke Cosmos, and to eate the dead carkases of such +things, as were slaine by the Saracens, and other infidels? Which euen the +Greeke and Russian priests themselues also esteeme as things strangled or +offered vnto idoles: because they were ignorant of the times of fasting, +neither could they haue obserued them albeit they had knowen them. Then +instructed I them as well as I could and strengthened them in the faith. As +for the flesh which they had brought we reserued it vntill the feast day. +[Sidenote: Cloth is the chiefe marchandise in Tartarie.] For there was +nothing to be sold among the Tartars for gold and siluer, but only for +cloth and garments of the which kind of marchandise wee had none at all. +When our seruants offered them any coine called Yperpera, they rubbed it +with their fingers, and put it vnto their noses, to try by the smell +whether it were copper or no. Neither did they allow vs any foode but cowes +milke onely which was very sowre and filthy. There was one thing most +necessary greatly wanting vnto vs. For the water was so foule and muddy by +reason of their horses, that it was not meete to be drunk. And but for +certaine bisket, which was by the goodnes of God remaining vnto vs, we had +vndoubtedly perished. + + +De Saraceno qui dixit se velle baptizari, et de hominibus qui apparent + leprosi. Cap. 14. + +In die pentecostes venit ad nos quidam Saracenus, qui cum loqueretur +nobiscum, incepimus exponere fidem. Qui audiens beneficia Dei exhibita +humano generi in incarnatione Christi, et resurrectionem mortuorum, et +indicium futurum, et quod ablutio peccatorum esset in baptismo: dixit se +velle baptizari. Et cum pararemus nos ad baptizandum eum, ipse subito +ascendit equum suum, dicens se iturum domum et habiturum consilium cum +vxore sua. Qui in crastino loquens nobiscum, dixit quod nullo modo auderet +accipere baptisma, quia tunc non biberet cosmos. Christiani enim illius +loci hoc dicebant, quod nullus verus Christianus deberet bibere: et sine +potu illo non posset viuere in solitudine illa. A qua opinione nullo modo +potui diuertere illum. Vnde noueritis pro certo quod multum elongantur à +fide propter illam opinionem quæ iam viguit inter illos per Rutenos, quorum +maxima multitude est inter eos. Illa die dedit nobis ille capitaneus vnum +hominem, qui nos deduceret vsque ad Sartach et duos qui ducerent nos vsque +ad proximam herbergiam; quæ inde distabat quinque dietas prout boues +poterant ire. Dederunt etiam nobis vnam capram pro cibo et plures vtres +lactis vaccini, et de cosmos parum: quia illud preciosum est inter illos. +Et sic arripientes iter recte in aquilonem, visum fuit mihi quod vnam +portam inferni transissemus. Garciones qui ducebant nos, incipiebant nobis +audacter furari, quia videbant nos parum cautos. Tandem amissis pluribus +vexatio dabat nobis intellectum Peruenimus tandem ad extremitatem illius +prouincæ, quæ clauditur vno fossato ab vno mari vsque ad aliud: extra quam +erat herbergia eorum apud quos intrassemus: videbantur nobis leprosi omnes: +[Sidenote: Salinæ.] quia erant viles homines ibi collocati, vt reciperent +tributum ab accipientibus sal a salinis superius dictis. Ab illo loco, vt +dicebant, oportebat nos ambulare quindecim diebus, quibus non inueniremus +populum. Cum illis bibimus cosmos: et dedimus illis vnum veringal plenum +fructibus et panem biscoctum. [Sidenote: Decem dietæ.] Qui dederunt nobis +octo boues, vnam captram pro tanto itinere, et nescio quot vtres plenos +lacte vaccino. Sic mutatis bobus arripuimus iter, quod perfecimus decem +diebus vsque ad aliam herbergiam: nec inuenimus aquam in ilia via nisi in +fossis in conuallibus factis, exceptis duobus paruis fluminibus. Et +tendebamus rectè in orientem ex quo exiuimus prædictam prouinciam Gasariæ, +habentes mare ad meridiem et vastam solitudinem ad aquilonem: quæ durat per +viginti dietas alicubi in latitudine; In qua nulla est sylua, nullus mons, +nullus lapis. Herba est optima. In hac solebant pascere Comani, qui +dicuntur Capchat. A Teutonicis verò dicuntur Valani, et prouincia Valania. +Ab Isidoro vero dicitur à flumine Tanai vsque ad paludes Meotidis et +Danubium Alania. Et durat ista terra in longitudine à Danubio vsque Tanaim; +qui est terminus Asiæ; et Europæ, itinere duorum mensium velociter +equitando prout equitant Tartari: [Sidenote: Comania longitudo.] Quæ tota +inhabitabatur à Comanis Capchat, et etiam vltra à Tanai vsque [Marginal +note: Etilia quæ et Volga flumen.] Etiliam: Inter quæ flumina sunt decem +diete magnæ. [Sidenote: Russia.] Ad aquilonem verò istius prouinciæ iacet +Russia, quæ vbique syluas habet, et protenditur à Polonia et Hungaria vsque +Tanaim: quæ tota vastata est à Tartaris, et adhuc quotidie vastatur. +Præponunt enim Rutenis, quia sunt Christiani, Saracenos: et cum non possunt +amplius dare aurum vel argentum, ducunt eos et paruulos eorum tanquam +greges ad solitudinem vt custodiant animalia eorum. [Sidenote: Prussia.] +Vltra Russiam ad aquilonem est Prussia, quam nuper subiugauerunt totam +fratres Teutonici. Et certe de facili acquierent Russiam, si apponerent +manum. Si enim Tartari audirent, quod magnus sacerdos, hoc est, Papa +faceret cruce signari contra eos, omnes fugerunt ad solitudines suas. + + +The same in English. + +Of a Saracen which said that he would be baptized: and of certaine men + which seemed to be lepers. Chap. 14. + +Vpon the day of Pentecost there came vnto vs a certain Saracen, vnto whome, +as hee talked with vs, we expounded the Christian faith. Who (hearing of +God's benefits exhibited vnto mankind by the incarnation of our Sauior +Christ, and the resurrection of the dead, and the iudgement to come, and +that in baptisme was a washing away of sinnes) sayd that hee would be +baptized. But when we prepared our selues to the baptising of him, he +suddenly mounted on horsebacke, saying that he would goe home and consult +with his wife what were best to be done. And on the morrow after he told +vs, that he durst in no case receiue baptisme, because then he should +drinke no more Cosmos. For the Christians of that place affirme that no +true Christians ought to drinke thereof: and that without the said liquor +he could not liue in that desert From which opinion, I could not for my +life remoue him. Wherefore be it knowen of a certainty vnto your highnes, +that they are much estranged from the Christian faith by reason of that +opinion which hath bin broached and confirmed among them by the Russians, +of whom there is a great multitude in that place. The same day Scacatay the +captaine aforesayd gaue vs one man to conduct vs to Sartach, and two other +to guide vs vnto the next lodging, which was distant from that place fiue +dayes iourney for oxen to trauell. They gaue vnto vs also a goate for +victuals, and a great many bladders of cowes milke, and but a little +Cosmos, because it is of so great estimation among them. And so taking our +iourney directly toward the North, me thought that wee had passed through +one of hell gates. The seruants which conducted vs began to play the bold +theeues with vs, seeing vs take so little heed vnto our selues. At length +hauing lost much by their theeuery, harme taught vs wisdome. And then we +came vnto the extremity of that prouince, which is fortified with a ditch +from one sea vnto another: without the bounds wherof their lodging was +situate. Into the which, so soone as we had entred, al the inhabitants +there seemed vnto vs to be infected with leprosie: [Sidenote: Salt pits.] +for certain base fellowes were placed there to receiue tribute of al such +as tooke salt out of the salt pits aforesaid. From that place they told vs +that we must trauel fifteen daies iourney, before we shuld find any other +people. With them wee dranke Cosmos, and gaue vnto them a basket full of +fruites and of bisket. And they gaue vnto vs eight oxen and one goate, to +sustaine vs in so great a iourney, and I knowe not how many bladders of +milke. [Sidenote: Ten dayes iorney.] And so changing our oxen, we tooke our +iourney which we finished in tenne dayes, arriuing at another lodging: +neither found wee any water all that way, but onely in certane ditches made +in the valleys, except two small riuers. And from the time wherein wee +departed out of the foresaid prouince of Gasaria, we trauailed directly +Eastward, hauing a Sea on the South side of vs, and a waste desert on the +North, which desert, in some places, reacheth twenty dayes iourney in +breadth, and there is neither tree, mountaine, nor stone therein. And it is +most excellent pasture. Here the Comanians, which were called Capthac, were +wont to feede their cattell. Howbeit by the Dutch men they are called +Valani, and the prouince it selfe Valania. [Sidenote: The length of +Comania.] But Isidore calleth all that tract of land stretching from the +riuer of Tanais to the lake of Mæotis, and so along as farre as Danubius, +the countrey of Alania. And the same land contunueth in length from +Danubius vnto Tanais (which diuideth Asia from Europe) for the space of two +moneths iourney, albeit a man should ride poste as fast as the Tartars vse +to ride: and it was all ouer inhabited by the Comanians, called Capthac: +yea and beyond Tanais, as farre as the riuer Edil or Volga: the space +betweene the two which riuers is a great and long iourney to bee trauailed +in ten dayes. [Sidenote: Russia.] To the North of the same prouince lieth +Russia, which is full of wood in all places, and stretcheth from Polonia +and Hungaria, euen to the riuer of Tanais: and it hath bene wasted all ouer +by the Tartars, and as yet is daily wasted by them. They preferre the +Saracens before the Russians, because they are Christians, and when they +are able to giue them no more golde or siluer, they driue them and their +children like flockes of sheepe into the wildernes, constraining them to +keepe their cattell there. [Sidenote: Prussia.] Beyond Russia lieth the +countrey of Prussia, which the Dutch knights of the order of Saint Maries +hospitall of Ierusalem haue of late wholly conquered and subdued. And in +very deede they might easily winne Russia, if they would put to their +helping hand. For if the Tartars should but once know, that the great +Priest, that is to say, the Pope did cause the ensigne of the crosse to bee +displaied against them, they would flee all into their desert and solitarie +places. [Footnote: There is some confusion in original edition, which I +have here corrected.] + + +De tedijs quæ patiebantur, et de sepultura Comanorum. Cap. 15. + +Ibamus ergo versus orientem, nihil videntes nisi coelum et terram, et +aliquando mare ad dextram, quod dicitur Mare Tanais, et etiam sepulturas +Comanorum, quæ apparebant nobis à duabus leucis secundum quod solebant +parentelæ eorum sepeliri simul. Quam diu eramus in solitudine bene erat +nobis: quòd tædium quod patiebar quum veniebamus ad mansiones eorum non +possem exprimere verbis. Volebat enim dux noster, quod ad quoslibet +capitaneos ingrederer cum xenio: et ad hoc non sufficiebant expensæ. +Quotidie enim eramus octo personæ comedentes viaticum nostrum exceptis +seruientibus, qui omnes volebant comedere nobiscum. Nos enim eramus +quinqui, et ipsi tres qui ducebant nos: duo ducentes bigas, et vnus iturus +nobiscum vsque ad Sartach. Carnes quas dabant non sufficiebant; nec +inueniebamus aliquid venale pro moneta. [Sidenote: Calor maximus ibi in +æstate.] Et cum sedebamus sub bigis notris pro vmbra, quia calor erat ibi +maximus illo tempore, ipsi ita importune ingerebant se nobis, quod +conculcabant nos, volentes omnia nostra videre. Si arripiebat eos appetitus +purgandi ventrem, non elongabant se à nobis, quam possit faba iactari. Imo +iuxta nos colloquentes mutuò faciebant immunditias suas: et multa alia +faciebant quæ erant supra modum tædiosa. Super omnia grauabat me, quod cum +volebam dicere eis aliquod verbum ædificationis, interpres meus dicebat, +non facietis me prædicare: quia nescio talia verba dicere. Et verum +dicebat. Ego enim perpendi postea, quum incepi aliquantulum intelligere +idioma, quod quum dicebam vnum, ipse totum aliud dicebat, secundum quod ei +occurrebat. Tunc videns periculum loquendi per ipsum, elegi magis facere. +[Sidenote: Tanais fluuius.] Ambulauimus ergo cum magno labore de mansione +in mansionem: ita quod paucis diebus ante festum beatæ Mariæ Magdalenæ veni +ad fluuium magnum Tanais: qui diuidit Asiam ab Europa, sicut Nilus fluuius +Ægypti, Asiam ab Africa. [Sidenote: Casale Rutenorum.] In illo loco quo +applicuimus fecerunt Baatu et Sartach fieri quoddam casale de Rutenis in +ripa orientali, qui transferant nuncios et mercatores cum nauiculis. Ipsi +transtulerunt nos primo et postea bigas ponentes vnam rotam in vna barca et +aliam in alia, ligantes barcas ad inuicem; et sic remigantes transibant. +Ibi egit dux noster valde stulte. Ipse enim credebat, quod illi de casali +deberent nobis ministrare equos, et dimisit animalia quæ adduxeramus in +alia biga, vt redirent ad dominos suos. Et quum postulauimus ab eis +animalia, ipsi respondebant quod habebant priuilegium à Baatu, quod non +tenerentur ad aliud, nisi transferre euntes et redeuntes: etiam à +mercatoribus accipiebant magnum tributum. Stetimus ergo ibi in ripa +fluminis tribus diebus. Prima die dederunt nobis magnam borbatam recentem: +secunda die panem de siligine et parum de carnibus, quas acceperat +procurator villæ ostiatim per diuersas domos. [Sidenote: Latitudo Tanais.] +Tertia die pisces siccos, quos habent ibi in magna multitudine. Fluuius +ille erat ibi tantæ latitudinus, quantæ est Sequana Parisijis. Et antequam +peruenissemus ad locum illum, transiuimus multas aquas pulcherrimas et +piscosissimas: Sed Tartari nesciunt eos capere, nec curant de pisce nisi +sit ita magnus, quod possunt comedere carnes eius, sicut carnes arietinas. +[Sidenote: Oceanus.] Ille fluuius est terminus Orientalis Russiæ; et oritur +de paludibus quæ pertingunt ad Oceanum ad aquilonem. Fluuius vero currit ad +meridiem in quoddam magnum Mare septingentorum millium, antequam pertingat +ad Mare Ponti: Et omnes aquæ quas transiuimus vadunt ad illas partes. Habet +etiam prædictum flumen magnam syluam in ripa Occidentali. Vltra locum illum +non ascendunt Tartari versus Aquilonem: quia tunc temporis [Marginal note: +Ad introitum Augusti redeunt ad meridiem.] circa introitum Augusti +incipiunt redire versus meridiem. Vnde aliud est casale inferius vbi +transeunt nuncij tempore hyemali. Eramus igitur ibi in magna angustia, quia +nec equos nec baues inueniebamus pro pecunia. Tandem postquam ostendi eis, +quod laboraui pro communi vtilitate omnium Christianorum, accommodauerunt +nobis boues et homines: nos autem oportebat ire pedibus. Tunc temporis +metebant siliginem: triticum non proficiebat ibi bene. Milium habent in +magna copia. Mulieres Rutenæ ornant capita sicut nostræ. Supertunicalia sua +exterius ornant vario vel grisio a pedibus vsque ad genua. Homines portant +capas sicut Teutonici: sed in capite portant pileos de filtro acutos in +summitate longo acumine. Ambulauimus ergo tribus diebus non inuenientes +populum. Et cum essemus valde fatigati et boues similiter, nec sciremus +quorsum possemus Tartaros inuenire, accurrerunt subito duo equi, quos +recepimus cum gaudio magno, et ascenderunt eos dux noster et interpres, vt +specularentur quorsum possemus populum inuenire. Tandem quarta die inuentis +hominibus gauisi sumus tanquam naufragi venientes ad portum. Tunc acceptis +equis et bobus iuimus de mansione ad mansionem donec peruenimus vsque ad +herbergiam Sartach secundo Calendas Augusti. + + +The same in English. + +Of our afflictions which we sustained: and of the Comanians maner of + buriall. Chap. 15. + +We therefore went on towards the East, seeing nothing but heauen and earth, +and sometimes the sea on our right hand, called the Sea of Tanais, and the +sepulchres of the Comanians, which appeared vnto vs two leagues off, in +which places they were wont to burie their kinred altogether. So long as we +were trauelling through the desert, it went reasonably well with vs. For I +cannot sufficiently expresse in words the irkesome and tedious troubles +which I susteined, when I came at any of their places of abode. For our +guide would haue vs goe in vnto euery Captaine with a present, and our +expenses would not extend so farre. For we were euery day eight persons of +vs spending our waifaring prouision, for the Tartars seruants would all of +them eate of our victuals. We ourselues were fiue in number, and the +seruants our guides were three, two to driue our carts, and one to conduct +vs vnto Sartach. The flesh which they gaue vs was not sufficient for vs: +neither could we finde any thing to be bought for our money. [Sidenote: +Extreme heate in Sommer.] And as we sate vnder our carts in the coole +shadowe, by reason of the extreame and vehement heate which was there at +that time, they did so importunately and shamelesly intrude themselues into +our companie, that they would euen tread vpon vs, to see whatsoeuer things +we had. Hauing list at any time to ease themselues, the filthy lozels had +not the maners to withdrawe themselues farther from vs, then a beane can +bee cast. Yea, like vile slouens they would lay their tailes in our +presence, while they were yet talking with vs: many other things they +committed, which were most tedious and loathsome vnto vs. But aboue all +things it grieued me to the very heart, that when I would vtter ought vnto +them, which might tend to their edification, my foolish interpreter would +say: you shall not make me become a Preacher now: I tell you, I cannot nor +I will not rehearse any such wordes. And true it was which he saide, For I +perceiued afterward, when I began to haue a little smattering in the +language, that when I spake one thing, he would say quite another, +whatsoeuer came next vnto his witlesse tongues end. [Sidenote: Tanaia.] +Then seeing the danger I might incurre in speaking by such an interpreter, +I resolued much rather to holde my peace, and thus we traiueiled with great +toile from lodging to lodging, till at the length, a fewe dayes before the +feast of Saint Marie Magdalene, we arriued at the banke of the mightie +riuer Tanais which diuideth Asia from Europa, euen as the riuer Nilus of +Ægypt disioyneth Asia from Africa. At the same place where wee arriued, +Baatu and Sartach did cause a certaine cottage to be built, vpon the +Easterne bankeof of the riuer, for a companie of Russians to dwelle in to +the ende they might transport Ambassadoors and merchants in ferrie-boates +ouer that part of the riuer. First they ferried vs ouer, and then our +carts, putting one wheele into one lyter, and the other wheele into another +lyter, hauing bounde both the lyters together, and so they rowe them ouer. +In this place our guide played the foole most extreamely. For hee imagining +that the said Russians, dwelling in the cottage, should haue prouided vs +horses, sent home the beasts which we brought with vs, in another cart, +that they might returne ynto their owne masters. And when we demanded to +haue some beasts of them, they answered, that they had a priuiledge from +Baatu, whereby they were bound to none other seruice, but only to ferry +ouer goers and commers: and that they receiued great tribute of marchants +in regard therof. We staied therfore by the said riuers side three daies. +The first day they gaue vnto vs a great fresh turbut: the second day they +bestowed rye bread, and a litle flesh vpon vs, which the purueyer of the +village had taken vp at euerie house for vs: and the third day dried +fishes, which they haue there in great abundance. [Sidenote: The breadth of +Tanaia.] The saide riuer was euen as broad in that place, as the riuer of +the Sein is at Paris. And before we came there, we passed ouer many goodly +waters, and full of fish: howbeit the Barbarous and rude Tartars know not +how to take them: neither do they make any reckoning of any fish, except it +be so great, that they may pray vpon the flesh thereof, as vpon the flesh +of a ram. [Sidenote: He is much deceiued.] The riuer is the limite of the +East part of Russia, and it springeth out of the fennes of Mæotis, which +fennes stretch vnto the North Ocean. And it runneth Southward into a +certain great sea 700. miles about before it falleth into the sea called +Pontus Euximus. And al the riuers, which we passed ouer, ran with ful +stream into those quarters. The foresaid riuer hath great store of wood +also growing vpon the West side thereof. [Sidenote: About the beginning of +August, the Tartars returne southward.] Beyond this place the Tartars +ascend no farther vnto the North: for at that season of the yeere, about +the first of August, they begin to returne backe vnto the South. And +therefore there is another cottage somewhat lower, where passengers are +ferried ouer in Winter time. And in this place wee were driuen to great +extremitie, by reason that we could get neither horses, nor oxen, for any +money. At length, after I had declared vnto them, that my comming was to +labour for the common good of all Christians, they sent vs oxen and men; +howbeit we our selues were faine to trauel on foote. At this time they were +reaping their rye. Wheat prospereth not wel in that soile. They haue the +seede of Millium in great abundance. The Russian women attire their heads +like vnto our women. They imbroder their safegards or gowns on the outside, +from their feet vnto their knees with particoloured or grey stuffe. The +Russian men weare caps like vnto the Dutch men. Also they weare vpon their +heads certain sharpe, and high crowned hats made of felt much like vnto a +sugar loafe. Then traueiled we 3. daies together, not finding any people. +And when our selues and our oxen were exceeding weary and faint, not +knowing how far off we should find any Tartars, on the sudden, there came +two horses running towards vs, which we tooke with great ioy, and our guide +and interpreter mounted vpon their backes, to see, how far off they could +descry any people. At length vpon the fourth day of our iourney, hauing +found some inhabitants, we reioyced like sea faring men, which had escaped +out of a dangerous tempest, and had newly recouered the hauen. Then hauing +taken fresh horses, and oxen, we passed on from lodging to lodging, till at +the last, vpon the second of the Kalends of August, we arriued at the +habitation of Duke Sartach himselfe. + + +De regione Sartach, et de gentibus illius. Cap. 16. + +Regio ista vltra Tanaim est pulcherrima, habens flumina et syluas +aquilonem. Sunt syluæ maximæ, quas inhabitant duo genera hominum: Moxel +scilicet, qui sunt sine lege, puri pagani. Ciuitatem non habent sed casulas +in syluis. Dominus eorum et magna pars eorum fuerunt interfecti in +Alemania. Tartari enim dux erant eos ad introitum Alemaniæ. Vnde ipsi +multum commendant Alemanos, sperantes quod adhuc liberabuntur per eos à +seruitute Tartarorum. Si mercator veniat ad eos, oportet quod ille apud +quem primo descendit prouideat ei quamdiu vult esse inter eos. Si quis +dormiat cum vxore alterius, ille non curat nisi videat proprijs oculis: +vnde non sum Zelotypi. Abundant apud eos porei, mel, et cera, pelles +preciosæ, et falcones. [Sidenote: Merdui Saraceni.] Post illos sunt alij +qui dicuntur Merdas, quos latini vocant Merduos, et sunt Saraceni. Post +illos est [Marginal note: vel Volga fluuius.] Etilia, quæ est maior +fiuuius, quam vnquam viderim: et venit ab Aquilone de maiori Bulgaria +tendens ad meridiem: et cadit in quendam lacum habentum spacium quatuor +mensium in circuitu, de quo postea dicam vobis. Ista ergo duo flumina +Tanais et Etilia versus regiones Aquilonis per quas transiuimus non distant +ab inuicem nisi decem dietis, sed ad meridiem multum diuiduntur ab inuicem. +Tanais enim descendit in Mare Ponti: Etilia facit prædictum Mare siue +lacum, cum alijs multis fluminibus, qua cadunt in ilium de Perside. +Habebamus autem ad meridiem montes maximos in quibus habitant in lateribus +versus solitudinem illam Cergis et Alani siue [Marginal note: Kerkis. vel +Aais.] Acas, qui sunt Christiani et adhuc pugnant contra Tartaros. +[Sidenote: Lesgi Saraceni.] Post istos prope Mare siue lacum Etiliæ sunt +quidam Saraceni qui dicuntur Lesgi, qui similiter obediunt. Post hos est +Porta ferrea, quam fecit Alexander ad excludendas Barbaras gentes de +Perside; de cuius situ dicam vobis postea, [Marginal note: Reditus eius per +Derbent.] quia transiui per eam in reditu. Et inter ista duo flumina in +illis terris per quas transiuimus habitabant Comani antequam Tartari +occuparent eas. + + +The same in English. + +Of the dominion of Sartach, and of his Subiects. Chap. 16. + +The region lying beyond Tanais, is a very goodly countrey, hauing store of +riuers and woods toward the North part thereof. There be mighty huge woods +which two sorts of people do inhabite. [Sidenote: The people of Moxel are +Pagans.] One of them is called Moxel, being meere Pagans, and without law. +They haue neither townes nor cities, but only cottages in the woods. Their +lord and a great part of themselues were put to the sword in high Germanie. +Whereupon they highly commend the braue courage of the Almans, hoping as +yet to be deliuered out of the bondage of the Tartars, by their meanes. If +any merchant come vnto them, he must prouide things necessary for him, with +whom he is first of all enterteined, all the time of his abode among them. +If any lieth with another mans wife, her husband, vnles he be an eiewitnes +therof, regardeth it not: for they are not ielous ouer their wiues. They +haue abundance of hogs, and great store of hony and waxe, and diuers sorts +of rich and costly skins, and plentie of falcons. [Sidenote: The people +called Merdui being Saracens.] Next vnto them are other people called +Merclas, which the Latines cal Merdui, and they are Saracens. Beyond them +is the riuer of Etilia or Volga, which is the mightiest riuer that euer I +saw. And it issueth from the North part of Bulgaria the greater, and so +trending along Southward, disimboqueth into a certain lake containing in +circuit the space of 4. moneths trauel, whereof I will speak hereafter. +[Sidenote: The circuite of the Caspian sea.] The two foresaid riuers, +namely Tanais and Etilia, otherwise called Volga, towards the Northren +regions through the which we traueiled, are not distant asunder aboue x. +daies iourney, but Southward they are diuided a great space one from +another. For Tanais descendeth into the sea of Pontus. Etitilia maketh the +foresaid sea or lake, with the help of many other riuers which fal therinto +out of Persia. [Sidenote: Kergis or Asa.] And we had to the South of vs +huge high mountains, vpon the sides wherof, towards the said desert, doe +the people called Cergis, and the Alani or Acas inhabit, who are as yet +Christians, and wage warre against the Tartars. [Sidenote: The Saracens +called Lesgi.] Beyond them, next vnto the sea or lake of Etilia, there are +certaine Saracens called Lesgi, who are in subiection vnto the Tartars. +Beyond these is Porta ferrea, or the yron gate, nowe called Derbent, which +Alexander built to exclude the barbarous nations out of Persia. [Sidenote: +He returneth by Derbent.] Concerning the situation whereof, your maiestie +shall vnderstand more about the end of this Treatise: for I trauailed in my +returne by the very same place. Betweene the two foresaid riuers, in the +regions through the which we passed did Comanians of olde time inhabite, +before they were ouerrun by the Tartars. + + +De Curia Sartach et de gloria eius. Cap. 17. + +Inuenimus ergo Sartach prope Etiliam per tres dietas: cuius curia valde +magna videbatur nobis: quia habet sex vxores, et filius eius primogenitus +iuxta eum duas vel tres: et quælibet habet domum magnam et bigas forte +ducentas. [Sidenote: Coiat Nestorinus.] Accessit autem doctor noster ad +quendam Nestorinum Coiat nomine, qui est vnus de maioribus Curiæ suæ. Ille +fecit nos ire valde longe ad domini Iannam. Ita vocant illum qui habet +officium recipiendi nuncios. In sero præcepit nobis dictus Coiat vt +veniremus ad eum. Tunc incepit quærere ductor noster quid portaremus ei, +et coepit multum scandalizari, quum vidit quod nihil parabamus ad +portandum. Stetimus coram eo, et ipse sedebat in gloria sua et faciebat +sonare citharam et saltare coram se. Tunc dixi ei verba prædicta qualiter +veniremus ad dominum eius, rogans eum vt iuuaret nos vt Dominus eius +videret literas nostras. Excusaui etiam me quia monachus eram, non habens, +nec recipiens, nec tractans aurum vel argentum vel aliquid preciosum, solis +libris et capella in qua seruiebamus deo exceptis: vnde nullum xenium +afferebamus ei nec domino suo. Qui enim propria dimiseram, non poteram +portator esse alienorum. Tunc respondit satis mansuete, quod bene faciebam +ex quo eram monachus: sic seruarem votum meum, et non indigebat rebus +nostris; sed magis daret nobis de suis, si indigeremus: et fecit nos sedere +et bibere de lacte suo. Et post pauca rogauit vt diceremus benedictionem +pro eo, quod et fecimus. Quæsiuit et quis esset maior dominus inter +Francos. Dixi, Imperator, si haberet terram suam in pace. Non, inquit, sed +Rex Franciæ, Audiuerat enim de vobis a domino Baldewyno de Hannonia. Inueni +etiam ibi vnum de Socijs domus Domimicæ. qui fuerat in Cypro, qui +narrauerat omnia quæ viderat. Tunc reuersi sumus ad hospitium nostrum. In +crastino misi ei vnum flasconem de vino Muscato, quod optime se custodierat +in tam longa via; et cophinom plenum biscocto quod fuit ei gratissimum, et +retinuit illo sero famulos nostros secum. In crastino mandauit mihi quod +venirem ad curiam; afferens literas regis et capellam et libros mecum, quia +dominus suus vellet videre ea; quod et fecimus, onerantes vnam bigam libris +et capella, et aliam pane et vino et fructibus. Tunc fecit omnes libros et +vestes explicari, et circumstabant nos in equis multi Tartari et Christiani +et Saraceni: quibus inspectis, quæsiuit, si vellem ista omnia dare domino +suo, quo audito, expaui, et displicuit mihi verbum, dissimulans tamen +respondi, domine rogamus, quatenus dominus noster dignetur recipere panem +istum, vinum et fructus non pro xenio quia exiguum quid est, sed pro +benedictione, ne vacua manu veniamus coram eo. Ipse autem videbit literas +domini regis, et per eas sciet, qua de causa venimus ad eum: et tunc +stabimus mandato eius nos et omnes res nostræ. Vestes enim sanctæ sunt, et +non licet eas contingere nisi sacerdotibus. Tunc præcepit quod indueremus +nos ituri coram domino suo: quod et fecimus. Ego autem indutus +preciosioribus vestibus accepi in pectore puluinar, quod erat valde +pulchrum, et biblium quod dederatis mihi, psalterium pulcherrimum, quod +dederat mihi domina regina, in quo erant picturæ pulchræ. Socius meus +accepit missale et crucem, clericus indutus supercilicio accepit +thuribulum: sic accessimus ante dominum eius: et leuauerunt filtrum quod +pendebat ante ostium vt nos posset videre. Tunc fecerunt flectere genua ter +clerico et interpreti: à nobis non requisiuerunt. Tunc monuerant nos valde +diligenter, vt caueremus ingrediendo et egrediendo ne tangeremus limen +domus, et vt cantaremus aliquam benedictionem pro eo. Tunc ingressi sumus +cantando, Salue regina. In introitu, autem ostij stabat bancus cum cosmos +et cum ciphis. Et conuenerant omnes vxores eius: et ipsi Moal. Ingredientes +nobiscum comprimebant nos. Illic Coiac tulit ei thuribulum cum incenso, +quod ipse respexit, tenens in manu diligenter: postea tulit ei psalterium +quod valde respexit, et vxor eius sedens iuxta eum. Postea tulit biblium, +et ipse quæsiuit, si euangelium esset ibi. Dixi, etiam tota Scriptura +Sacra. Accepit etiam crucem in manu sua, et quæsiuit de imagine, vtrum +esset imago, Christi? Respondi quod sic. Ipsi Nestoriani et Armeni nunquam +faciunt super cruces suas figuram Christi. Vnde videntur male sentire de +passione, vel erubescunt eam. Postea fecit circumstantes nos retrahere se, +vt plenius posset videre ornamenta nostra. Tunc obtuli ei literas vestras +cum transcriptis in Arabico et Syriano. Feceram enim eas transferri in Acon +in vtraque litera et lingua. Et ibi erant sacerdotes Armeni, qui sciebant +Turcicum et Arabicum, et Ille Socius domus Domini qui sciebat Syrianum, et +Turcicum et Arabicum. Tunc exiuimus et deposuimus vestimenta nostra: et +venerunt scriptores et ille Coiac, et fecerunt literas interpretari. Quibus +auditis, fecit recipi panem et vinum et fructus: vestimenta et libros fecit +nos reportare ad hospitium. Hoc actum est in festo Sancti Pietri ad +vincula. + + +The same in English. + +Of the Court of Sartach, and of the magnificence thereof. Chap. 17. + +And we found Sartach lying within three daies iourney of the riuer Etilia: +whose Court seemed vnto vs to be very great. For he himselfe had sixe +wiues, and his eldest sonne also had three wiues: euery one of which women +hath a great house, and they haue ech one of them about 200. cartes. +[Sidenote: Coiat the historian.] Our guide went vnto a certaine Nestorian +named Coiat, who is a man of great authoritie in Sartachs Court. He made vs +to goe very farre vnto the Lordes gate. For so they call him, who hath the +office of enterteining Ambassadours. In the euening Coiac commanded vs to +come vnto him. Then our guide began to enquire what we would present him +withal, and was exceedingly offended, when he saw that we had nothing ready +to present. We stoode before him, and he sate maiestically, hauing musicke +and dauncing in his presence. Then I spake vnto him in the wordes before +recited, telling him, for what purpose I was come vnto his lorde, and +requesting so much fauour at his hands, as to bring our letters vnto the +sight of his Lord. I excused my selfe also, that I was a Monke, not hauing, +nor receiuing, nor vsing any golde, or siluer, or any other precious thing, +saue onely our bookes, and the vestiments wherein we serued God: and that +this was the cause why I brought no present vnto him, nor vnto his Lord. +For I that had abandoned mine owne goods, could not be a transporter of +things for other men. Then hee answered very courteously, that being a +Monke, and so doing, I did well: for so I should obserue my vowe: neither +did himselfe stande in neede of ought that we had, but rather was readie to +bestowe vpon vs such thinge as we our selues stood in neede of: and he +caused vs to sit downe, and to drinke of his milke. And presently after he +requested vs to say our deuotions for him: and we did so. He enquired also +who was the greatest Prince among the Franckes? And I saide, the Emperour, +if he could inioy his owne dominions in quiet. No (quoth he) but the king +of France. For he had heard of your Highnes by lord Baldwine of Henault. I +found there also one of the Knights of the temple, who had bene in Cyprus, +and had made report of all things which he sawe there. Then returned wee +vnto our lodging. And on the morow we sent him a flagon of Muscadel wine +(which had lasted very wel in so long a iourney) and a boxe full of bisket, +which was most acceptable vnto him and he kept our seruants with him for +that euening. The next morning he commanded me to come vnto the Court, and +to bring the kings letters and my vestiments and bookes with me: because +his Lorde was desirous to see them. Which we did accordingly, lading one +cart with our bookes and vestiments and another with bisket, wine, and +fruites. Then he caused all our bookes and vestiments to bee laide forth. +And there stoode rounde about vs many Tartars, Christians and Saracens on +horseback. At the sight whereof, he demanded whether I would bestow all +those things vpon his lord or no? Which saying made me to tremble, and +grieued me full sore. Howbeit, dissembling our griefe as well as we could, +we shaped him this answer: Sir, our humble request is, that our Lorde your +master would vouchsafe to accept our bread, wine, and fruits, not as a +present, because it is too meane, but as a benediction, least we should +come with an emptie hand before him. And he shall see the letters of my +souereigne Lord the king, and by them he shall vnderstand for what cause we +are come vnto him and then both our selues, and all that we haue, shall +stand to his curtesie: for our vestiments be holy, and it is vnlawfull for +any but Priests to touch them. Then he commaunded vs to inuest our selues +in the said garments, that we might goe before his Lord: and wee did so. +Then I my selfe putting on our most precious ornaments, tooke in mine armes +a very faire cushion, and the Bible which your Maiesty gaue me, and a most +beautifull Psalter, which the Queenes Grace bestowed vpon me, wherein there +were goodly pictures. Mine associate tooke a missal and a crosse: and the +clearke hauing put on his surplesse, tooke a censer in his hand. And so we +came vnto the presence of his Lord and they lifted vp the felt hanging +before his doore, that he might behold vs. Then they caused the clearke and +the interpreter thrise to bow the knee: but of vs they required no such +submission. And they diligently admonished vs to take heed, that in going +in, and in comming out, we touched not the threshold of the house, and +requested vs to sing a benediction for him. Then we entred in, singing +_Salue Regina_. And within the entrance of the doore, stood a bench with +cosmos, and drinking cups thereupon. And all his wiues were there +assembled. Also the Moals or rich Tartars thrusting in with vs pressed vs +sore. Then Coiat caried vnto his Lord the censer with incense, which he +beheld very diligently, holding it in his hand. Afterward hee caried the +Psalter vnto him, which he looked earnestly vpon, and his wife also that +sate beside him. After that he caried the Bible: then Sartach asked if the +Gospel were contained therein? Yea (said I) and all the holy scriptures +besides. He tooke the crosse also in his hand, and demanded concerning the +image, whether it were the image of Christ or no? I said it was. The +Nestorians and the Armenians do neuer make the figure of Christ vpon their +crosses. [Sidenote: No good consequence.] Wherefore either they seem not to +think wel of his passion, or els they are ashamed of it. Then he caused +them that stood about vs, to stand aside, that he might more fully behold +our ornaments. Afterward I deliuered vnto him your Maiesties letters, with +translation therof into the Arabike, and Syriake languages. For I caused +them to be translated at Acon into the character, and dialect of both the +saide tongues. And there were certain Armenian Priests, which had skil in +the Turkish and Arabian languages. The aforesaid knight also of the order +of the Temple had knowledge in the Syriake, Turkish, and Arabian tongues. +Then we departed forth, and put off our vestiments, and there came vnto vs +certaine Scribes together with the foresaid Coiat, and caused our letters +to be interpreted. Which letters being heard, he caused our bread, wine and +fruits to be receiued. And he permitted vs also to carie our vestiments and +bookes vnto our owne lodging. This was done vpon the feast of S. Peter ad +vincula. + + +Qualiter habuerunt in mandatis adire Baatu patrem Sartach. Cap. 18. + +In crastino mane venit quidam sacerdos frater ipsius Coiac postulans +vasculum cum chrismate, quia Sartach volebat illud videre, vt dicebat, et +dedimus ei. Hora vespertina vocauit nos Coiac, dicens nobis: Dominus rex +scripsit bona verba Domino meo: Sed sunt in eis difficilia, de quibus nihil +auderet facere, sine consilio patris sui. Vnde oportet vos ire ad patrem +suum, et duas bigas quas adduxistis heri cum vestimentis et libris +dimittetis mihi, quia Dominus meus vult res diligentius videre. Ego statim +suspicatus sum malum de cupiditate eius, et dixi ei. Domine, non solum +illas sed etiam duas quas adhuc habemus relinquemus sub custodia vestra. +Non inquit, illas relinquetis, de alijs facietis velle vestrum. Dixi quod +hoc nullo modo posset fieri. Sed totam dimitteremus ei. Tunc quæsiuit si +vellemus morari in terra? Ego dixi, Si bene intellexistis literas domini +regis, potestis scire, quod sic. Tunc dixit, quod oporteret nos esse +patientes multum, et humiles. Sic discessimus ab eo illo sere. In crastino +mane misit vnum sacerdotem Nestorinum pro bigis, et nos duximus omnes +quatuor. Tunc occurrens nobis frater ipsius Coiacis, separauit omnia nostra +ab ipsis rebus quas tuleramus pridie ad curiam, et ilia accepit tanquam +sua, scilicet libros et vestimenta: et Coiac præceperat, quod ferremus +nobiscum vestimenta quibus induti fueramus coram Sartach vt illis +indueremur coram Baatu si expediret: quas ille sacerdos abstulit nobis vi, +dicens: Tu attulisti eas ad Sartach, modo vis ferre Baatu? Et cum vellem ei +reddere rationem, respondit mihi, Ne loquaris nimis, et vade viam tuam. +Tunc necessaria fuit patientia, quia apud Sartach, non patebat nobis +ingressus; nec aliquis erat, qui nobis exhiberet iusticiam. Timebam etiam +de interprete, ne ipse aliquid aliter dixissit, quam ego dixissem ei: quia +ipsi bene voluisset, quod de omnibus fecissemus xenium. Vnum erat mihi +solacium, quia quum persensi cupiditatem eorum, ego subtraxi de libris +Biblium et sententias, et alios libros quos magis diligebam. Psalterium +dominæ reginæ non fui ausus subtrahere, quia illud fuerat nimis notatum +propter aureas picturas quæ erant in eo. Sic ergo reuersi sumus cum duobus +residuis bigis ad hospitium nostrum. Tunc venit ille, qui debebat ducere +nos ad Baatu, volens cum festinatione arripere iter; cui dixi quod nulla +ratione ducerem bigas. Quod ipse retulit ad Coiac. Tunc præcepit Coiac quod +relinqueremus eas apud ipsum cum garcione nostro: quod et fecimus. +[Sidenote: Perueniunt ad Etiliam vel Volgam.] Sic ergo euntes versus Baatu +recta in Orientem, tertia die peruenimus ad Etiliam: cuius aquas cum vidi, +mirabar vnde ab Aquilone descenderunt tantæ aquæ. Antequam recederemus à +Sartach, dixit nobis supradictus Coiac cum alijs multis scriptoribus curiæ, +Nolite dicere quod dominus noster sit Christianus, sed Moal. Quia nomen +Christianitatis videtur eis nomen cuiusdam gentis. [Sidenote: Tartari +volunt vocari Moal.] In tantam superbiam sunt erecti, quod quamuis aliquid +forte credant de Christo, tamen nolunt dici Christiani volentes nomen suum, +hoc est, Moal exaltare super omne nomen. Nec volunt vocari Tartari: Tartari +enim fuerunt alia gens de quibus sic didici. + + +The same in English + +How they were giuen in charge to goe vnto Baatu the Father of Sartach. + Chap. 18. + +The next morning betimes came vnto vs a certaine Priest who was brother +vnto Coiat, requesting to haue our box of Chrisme, because Sartach (as he +said) was desirous to see it: and so we gaue it him. About euentide Coiat +sent for vs, saying: My lord your king wrote good words vnto my lord and +master Sartach. Howbeit there are certaine matters of difficulty in them +concerning which he dare not determine ought, without the aduise and +counsell of his father. And therfore of necessitie you must depart vnto his +father, leauing behind you the two carts, which you brought hither +yesterday with vestiments and bookes, in my custodie because my lorde is +desirous to take more diligent view thereof. I presently suspecting what +mischiefe might ensue by his couetousnes, said vnto him: Sir, we will not +onely leaue those with you, but the two other carts also, which we haue in +our posession, will we commit vnto your custodie. You shall not (quoth he) +leaue those behinde you, but for the other two carts first named, we will +satisfie your request. I saide that this could not conueniently be done: +but needes we must leaue all with him. Then he asked, whether we meant to +tarie in the land? I answered: If you throughly vnderstand the letters of +my lorde the king, you know that we are euen so determined. Then he +replied, that we ought to be patient and lowly: and so we departed from him +that euening. On the morrowe after he sent a Nestorian Priest for the +carts, and we caused all the foure carts to be deliuered. Then came the +foresaid brother of Coiat to meet vs, and separated all those things, which +we had brought the day before vnto the Court, from the rest, namely the +bookes and vestiments, and tooke them away with him. Howbeit Coiat had +commanded, that we should carie those vestiments with vs, which wee ware in +the presence of Sartach, that wee might put them on before Baatu, if neede +should require: but the said Priest tooke them from vs by violence, saying: +thou hast brought them vnto Sartach, and wouldest thou carie them vnto +Baatu? And when I would haue rendred a reason, he answered: be not too +talkatiue, but goe your wayes. Then I sawe that there was no remedie but +patience: for wee could haue no accesse vnto Sartach himselfe, neither was +there any other, that would doe vs iustice. I was afraide also in regard of +the interpreter, least he had spoken other things then I saide vnto him: +for his will was good that we should haue giuen away all that we had. There +was yet one comfort remaining vnto me: for when I once perceiued their +couetous intent, I conueyed from among our bookes the Bible, and the +sentences, and certaine other bookes which I made speciall account of. +Howbeit I durst not take away the Psalter of my soueraigne Lady the Queene, +because it was too wel known, by reason of the golden pictures therein. And +so we returned with the two other carts vnto our lodging. Then came he that +was appointed to be our guide vnto the court of Baatu, willing vs to take +our iourney in all posthaste: vnto whom I said, that I would in no case +haue the carts to goe with me. Which thing he declared vnto Coiat. Then +Coiat commaunded that we should leaue them and our seruant with him: And we +did as he commanded. [Sidenote: They are come as farre as Volga.] And so +traueling directly Eastward towards Baatu, the third day we came to Etilia +or Volga: the streams whereof when I beheld, I wondered from what regions +of the North such huge and mighty waters should descend. Before we were +departed from Sartach, the foresaid Coiat, with many other Scribes of the +court said vnto vs: doe not make report that our Lord is a Christian, but a +Moal. [Sidenote: The Tartars will be called Moal.] Because the name of a +Christian seemeth vnto them to be the name of some nation. So great is +their pride, that albeit they beleeue perhaps some things concerning +Christ, yet will they not bee called Christians, being desirous that their +owne name, that is to say, Moal should be exalted aboue all other names. +Neither wil they be called by the name of Tartars. For the Tartars were +another nation, as I was informed by them. + + +Qualiter Sartach, et Mangucham et Kencham faciunt reuerentiam Christianis. + Cap. 19. + +Tempore quo Franci ceperunt Antiochiam tenebat monarchiam in illis +lateribus Aquilonis quidam qui vocabatur Concan. [Sidenote: Con can.] Con +est proprium nomen: Can nomen dignitatis quod idem est qui diuinator. Omnes +diuinatores vocant Can. Vnde principes dicuntur Can, quia penes eos spectat +regimen populi per diuinationem. Vnde legitur in historia Antiochæ, quod +Turci miserunt propter succursum contra Francos ad regnum Con can. De illis +enim partibus venerunt omnes Turci. [Sidenote: Vnde venerunt Turci. +Caractay. Oceanus.] Iste Con erat Cara-Catay. Cara idem est quod nigrum. +Catai nomen gentis. Vnde Cara-Catay idem est quod nigri Catay. Et hoc +dicitur ad differentiam ipsorum Catay qui erant in Oriente super Oceanum de +quibus postea dicam vobis. Isti Catay erant in quibusdam alpibus per quas +transiui. Et in quadam planicie inter illas Alpes erat quidam Nestorinus +pastor potens et dominus super populum, qui dicebatur Vayman [Marginal +note: Vel Nayman.], qui erant Christiani Nestorini. [Sidenote: Presbyter +Iohannes.] Mortuo Con can eleuauit se ille Nestorius in regem, et vocabant +eum Nestoriani Regem Iohannem: et plus dicebant de ipso in decuplo quam +veritas esset. Ita enim faciunt Nestoriani venientes de partibus illis. De +nihilo enim faciunt magnos rumores. Vnde disseminauerunt de Sartach quod +esset Christianus, et de Mangu Can et Ken can: quia faciunt maiorem +reuerentiam Christianis, quàm alijs populis, et tamen in veritate +Christiani non sunt. Sic ergo exiuit magna fama de illo Rege Iohanne. Et +quando ego transiui per pascua eius, nullus aliquid sciebat de eo nisi +Nestoriani pauci. [Sidenote: Kencham vbi habitauit Frater Andreas in Curia +Kencham. Vut can, vel Vne. Caracarum Villula. Crit, et Merkit.] In pascuis +eis habitat Kencam, apud cuius curiam fuit frater Andreas: et ego etiam +transiui per eam in reditu. Huic Iohanni erat frater quidam potens, pastor +similiter, nomine Vut: et ipse erat vltra Alpes ipsorum Caracatay, distans +à fratre suo spacium trium hebdomadarum et erat dominus cuiusdam Villulæ +quæ dicitur Caracarum, populum habens sub se, qui dicebantur Crit, Merkit, +qui erant Christiani Nestorini. Sed ipse dominus eorum dimisso cultu +Christi, sectabatur idola; habens sacerdotes idolorum, qui omnes sunt +inuocatores dæmonum et sortilegi. [Sidenote: Moal pauperimi homines.] Vltra +pascua istius ad decem vel quindecem dictas erant pascua Moal: qui erant +paupernmi homines sine capitaneo et sine lege, exceptis sortilegijs et +diuinationibus, quibus omnes in partibus illis intendunt. [Sidenote: +Tartarorum sedes.] Et iuxta Moal erant alij pauperes, qui dicebantur +Tartari. Rex Iohannes mortuus fuit sine hærede, et ditatus est frater eius +Vnc: et faciebat se vocari Can: et mittebantur armenta greges eius vsque ad +terminos Moal. [Sidenote: Cyngis.] Tunc temporis Chingis faber quidam erat +in populo Moal, et furabatur de animalibus Vnc can quod poterat: In tantum +quod conquesti sunt pastores Vut domino suo. Tunc congregauit exercitum et +equitauit in terram Moal, quarens ipsum Cyngis. Et ille fugit inter +Tartaros et latuit ibi. Tunc ipse Vut accepta præda Moal et à Tartaris +reuersus est. Tunc ipse Cyngis allocutus est Tartaros et ipsos Moal dicens, +Quia sine duce sumus opprimunt nos vicini nostri et fecerunt ipsum ducem et +capitaneum Tartari et Moal. Tunc latenter congregato exercitu irruit super +ipsum Vut, et vicit ipsum et ipse fugit in Cathaiam. Ibi capta fuit filia +eius, quam Cyngis dedit vni ex filijs in vxorem, ex quo ipsa suscepit istum +qui nunc regnat Mangu. [Sidenote: Mangu-can.] Tunc ipse Cyngis permittebat +vbique ipsos Tartaros: et inde exiuit nomen eorum, quia vbique clamabatur, +Ecce Tartari veniunt. Sed per crebra bella modo omnes fere deleti sunt. +Vnde isti Moal modo volunt extinguere illud nomen et suum eleuare. +[Sidenote: Mancherule] Terra illa in qua primo fuerunt, et vbi est adhuc +curia Cyngiscan, vocatur Mancherule. Sed quia Tartari est regio circa quam +fuit acquisitio corum, illam ciuitatem habent pro regali, et ibi prope +eligunt suum Can. + + +The same in English. + +Howe Sartach, and Mangu Can, and Ken Can doe reuerence vnto Christians. + Chap. 19. + +At the same time when the French men tooke Antioch, a certaine man named +Con Can had dominion ouer the Northren regions, lying thereabouts. Con is a +proper name: Can is a name of authority or dignitie, which signifieth a +diuiner or soothsayer All diuiners are called Can amongst them. Whereupon +their princes are called Can, because that vnto them belongeth the +gouernment of the people by diuination. Wee doe reade also in the historie +of Antiochia, that the Turkes sent for aide against the French-men, vnto +the kingdome of Con Can. For out of those parts the whole nation of the +Turkes first came. The said Con was of the nation of Kara-Catay, Kara +signifieth blacke, and Katay is the name of a countrey. So that Kara-Catay +signifieth the blacke Catay. [Sidenote: An Ocean sea.] This name was giuen +to make a difference between the foresaid people, and the people of Catay, +inhabiting Eastward ouer against the Ocean sea: concerning whom your +maiesty shall vnderstand more hereafter. These Catayans dwelt vpon certaine +Alpes, by the which I trauailed. [Sidenote: Nayman. Presbiter Iohn.] And in +a certaine plane countrey within those Alpes, there inhabited a Nestorian +shepheard, being a mighty gouernour ouer the people called Yayman, which +were Christians, following the sect of Nestorius. After the death of Con +Can, the said Nestorian exalted himselfe to the kingdome, and they called +him King Iohn, [Marginal note: This history of Presbiter Iohn in the +North-east, is alledged at large by Gerardus Mercator in his generall +mappe. From whence the Turkes first sprang.] reporting ten times more of +him then was true. For so the Nestorians which come out of those parts, vse +to doe. For they blaze abroade great rumors, and reports vpon iust nothing. +Whereupon they gaue out concerning Sartach, that he was become a Christian, +and the like also they reported concerning Mangu Can, and Ken Can namely +because these Tartars make more account of Christians, then they doe of +other people, and yet in very deede, themselues are no Christians. So +likewise there went foorth a great report concerning the said king Iohn. +Howbeit, when I trauailed along by his territories, there was no man that +knew any thing of him, but onely a fewe Nestorians. [Sidenote: The place of +Ken Can his abode. Vut Can, or Vnc Can. The village of Cara Carum. Crit and +Merkit.] In his pastures or territories dwelleth Ken Can, at whose Court +Frier Andrew was. And I my selfe passed by it at my returne. This Iohn had +a brother, being a mightie man also, and a shepheard like himselfe, called +Vut, and be inhabited beyond the Alpes of Cara Catay, being distant from +his brother Iohn, the space of three weekes iourney. He was lord ouer a +certain village, called Cara Carum, hauing people also for his subiects, +named Crit, or Merkit, who were Christians of the sect of Nestorius. But +their Lorde abandoning the the worship of Christ followed after idoles, +reteining with him Priests of the saide idoles, who all of them are +worshippers of deuils and and sorcerers. [Moal in olde time a beggerly +people.] Beyond his pastures, some tenne or fifteene dayes iourney, were +the pasture of Moal, who were a poore and beggerly nation, without +gouernour, and without Lawe, except their soothsayings, and their +diuinations, vnto the which detestable studies, all in those partes doe +apply their mindes. [Sidenote: The place of the Tartars.] Neere vnto Moal +were other poore people called Tartars. The foresaid king Iohn died without +issue male, and thereupon his brother Vut was greatly inriched, and caused +himselfe to be named Can; and his droues and flockes raunged euen vnto the +borders of Moal. [Sidenote: Cyngis] About the same time there was one +Cyngis, a blacke smith among the people of Moal. This Cyngis stole as many +cattel from Vut Can as he could possibly get: insomuche that the shepherds +of Vut complained vnto their Lord. Then prouided he an armie and marched vp +into the countrey of Moal to seeke for the saide Cyngis. But Cyngis fledde +among the Tartars and hidde himselfe amongest them. And Vut hauing taken +some spoils both from Moal and also from the Tartars, returned home. Then +spake Cyngis vnto the Tartars and vnto the people of Moal, saying: Sirs +because we are destitute of a gouernonr and Captaine, you see howe our +neighbours do oppresses vs. And the Tartars and Moals appointed him to be +their Chieftaine. Then hauing secretly gathered together an armie, he brake +in suddenly vpon Vut, and ouercame him, and Vut fledde into Cataua. +[Sidenote: Magnu-can.] At the same time was the daughter of Vut taken, +which Cyngis married vnto one of his sonnes, by whome she conceiued, and +brought forth the great Can, Which now reigneth called Mangu-Can. Then +Cyngis sent the Tartars before him in al places where he came: and +thereupon was their name published and spread abroade for in all places the +people woulde crie out: Loe, the Tartars come, the Tartars come. Howbeit +through continuall warres, they are nowe all of them in a maner consumed +and brought to nought. Whereupon the Moals endeuour what they can, to +extinguish the name, of the Tartars that they may exalt their owne name. +The countrey wherein they first inhabited and where the Court of Cyngis Can +[Sidenote: Mancherule] as yet remaineth, is called Macherule. But because +Tartaria is the region about which they haue obtained their conquests, they +esteeme that as their royall and chiefe citie and there for the most part +doe they elect their great Can. + + +De Rutenis et Hungaris, et Manis, et de mari Caspio. Cap. 20. + +De Sartach autem vtrum credit in Christum vel non nescio. Hoc scio quod +Christianus non vult dici. Immò magis videtur mihi deridere Christianos. +Ipse enim est in itinere Christianorum, scilicet Rutenorum, Blacorum, +Bulgarorum minoris Bulgariæ Soldainorum, Kerkisorum, Alanorum: qui omnes +transeunt per cum quum vidunt ad curiam patris sui deferre ei munera, vnde +magis amplectitur eos. Tamen si Saraceni veniant, et maius afferint cuius +expediuntur. Habet etiam circa se Nestorinos sacerdotes qui pulsant +tabulam, et cantant officium suum. + +[Sidenote: Berta vel Berca.] Est alius qui dicitur Berta super Baatu, qui +pascit versus Portam ferream, vbi est iter Saracenorum omnium qui veniunt +de Perside et de Turchia, qui euntes ad Baatu, et transeuntes per eum, +deferunt ei munera. Et ille facit se Saracenum, et non permitit in terra +sua comedi carnes porcinas. Baatu in reditu nostro præceperat ei, quod +transferret se de illo loco vltra Etiliam ad Orientem, nolens nuncios +Saracenorum transire per eum, quia videbatur sibi damnosum. + +Quatuor autem diebus quibus fuimus in curia Sartach, nunquam prouisum fuit +nobis de cibo, nisi semel de modico cosmos. In via verò inter ipsum et +patrem suum habuimus magnum timorem. Ruteni enim et Hungari, et Alani serui +eorum, quorum est magna multitudo inter eos, associant se viginti vel +triginta simul, et fugiant de nocte, habentes pharetras et arcus, et +quemcunque inuenuint de nocte interficiunt, de die latitantes. Et quando +sunt equi eorum fatigati veniunt de nocte ad multitudinem equorum in +pascuis, et mutant equos, et vnum vel duos ducunt secum, vt comedant quum +indiguerint. Occursum ergo talium timebat multum Dux noster. In illa via +fuissemus mortui fame, si non portauissemus nobiscum modicum de biscocto. + +[Sidenote: Exacta Maris Caspij descripto.] Venimus tandem ad Etiliam +maximum flumen. Est enim in quadruplo maius quàm Sequana, et +profundissimum: Veniens de maiori Bulgaria, quæ est ad Aquilonem, tendens +in quendam lacum, siue quoddam mare, quod modò vocat illud mare Sircan, à +quadam ciuitate, quæ est iuxta ripam eius in Perside. Sed Isidorus vocat +illud mare Caspium. Habet enim montes Caspios, et Persidem à meridie: +montes vero Musihet, hoc est, Assassinorum ad Orientem, qui contiguantur +cum montibus Caspijs. Ad Aquilonem verò habet illam solitudinem, in qua +modo sunt Tartari. [Sidenote: Cangla populi, vel Cangitta.] Prius verò +erant ibi quidam qui dicebantur Canglæ: Et ex illo latere recipit Etiliam, +qui crescit in æstate sicut Nilus Ægypti. Ad Occidentem verò habet montes +Alanorum et Lesgi; et Portam ferream, et montes Georgianorum. Habet igitur +illud mare tria latera inter montes, Aquilonare verò habet ad planiciem. +[Sidenote: Frater Andreas.] Frater Andreas ipse circumdedit duo latera +eius, meridionale scilicet et Orientale. [Sidenote: Reprehenditur Isidori +error de mari Caspio.] Ego verò alia duo; Aquilonare scilicet in eundo à +Baatu ad Mangu cham, Occidentale verò in reuertendo de Baatu in Syriam. +Quatuor mensibus potest circundari. Et non est verum quod dicit Isidorus. +quod sit sinus exiens, ab Oceano: nusquan enim tangit Oceanum, sed vndique +circundatur terra. + + +The same in English. + +Of the Russians, Hungarians, and Alanians: and of the Caspian Sea. Chap. + 20. + +Now, as concerneth Sartach, whether he beleeues in Christ, or no, I knowe +not. This I am sure of, that he will not be called a Christian. Yea rather +he seemeth vnto mee to deride and skoffe at Christians. He lieth in the way +of the Christians, as namely of the Russians, the Valachians, the +Bulgarians of Bulgaria the lesser, the Soldaianes, the Kerkis, and the +Alanians: who all of them passe by him, as they are going to the Court of +his father Baatu, to carie gifts: whereupon he is more in league with them. +How best, if the Saracens come, and bring greater gifts than they, they are +dispatched sooner. He hath about him certaine Nestorian Priestes, who pray +vpon their beades, and sing their deuotions. Also, there is another vnder +Baatu called Berta [Sidenote: Or, Berca.], who feedeth his cattell toward +Porta ferrea, or Derbent, where lieth the passage of all those Saracens, +which come out of Persia, and out of Turkie to goe vnto Baatu, and passing +by they giue rewards vnto him. And he professeth himselfe to be a Saracene, +and will not permit swines flesh to be eaten in his dominions. Howbeit, at +the time of our return, Baatu commanded him to remoue himselfe from that +place, and to inhabite vpon the East side of Volga: for hee was vnwilling +that the Saracens messengers should passe by the saide Berrta, because he +sawe it was not for his profite. For the space of foure dayes while we +remained in the court of Sartach, we had not any victuals at all allowed +vs, but once onely a little Cosmos. And in our iourney betweene him and his +father, wee trauelled in great feare. For certaine Russians, Hungarians, +and Alanians being seruants vnto the Tartars (of whom they haue great +multitudes among them) assemble themselues twentie or thirtie in a +companie, and so secretly in the night conueying themselues from home they +take bowes and arrowes with them, and whomsoeuer they finde in the night +season, they put him to death, hiding themselues in the day time. And +hauing tired their horses, they goe in the night vnto a company of other +horses feeding in some pasture, and change them for newe, taking with them +also one or two horses besides, to eate them when they stand in neede. Our +guide therefore was sore afraide, least we should haue met with such +companions. In this iourney wee had died for famine, had we not caried some +of our bisket with vs. At length we came vnto the mighty riuer of Etilia, +or Volga. For it is foure times greater then the riuer of Sein, and of a +wonderfull depth: and issuing forth of Bulgaria the greater, it runneth +into a certain lake or sea, which of late they call the Hircan sea, +according to the name of a certain citie in Persia, standmg vpon the shore +thereof. Howbeit Isidore calleth it the Caspian Sea. For it hath the +Caspian mountaines and the land of Persia situate on the south side +thereof: and the mountaines of Musihet, that is to say, of the people +called Assassini [Footnote: A tribe who murdered all strangers: hence our +word _assassin_.] towards the East, which mountaines are coioyned vnto the +Caspian mountaines, but on the North side thereof lieth the same desert, +wherein the Tartars doe now inhabite. [Sidenote: Changlæ.] Howbeit +heretofore there dwelt certaine people called Changlæ. And on that side it +receiueth the streams of Etilia: which riuer increaseth in Sommer time, +like vnto the riuer Nilus in Ægypt. Vpon the West part thereof, it hath the +mountaines of Alani, and Lesgi, and Porta ferrea, or Derbent, and the +mountaines of Georgia. This Sea therefore is compassed in on three sides +with the mountaines, but on the North side by plaine grounde. [Sidenote: +Frier Andrew.] Frier Andrew, in his iourney traueiled round about two sides +therof, namely the South and the East sides: and I my selfe about other +two, that is to say, the North side in going from Baatu to Mangu-Can, and +in returning likewise; and the West side in comming home from Baatu into +Syria. A man may trauel round about it in foure moneths. And it is not true +what Isidore reporteth, namely that this Sea is a bay or gulfe comming +forth of the Ocean: for it doeth, in no part thereof, ioyne with the Ocean, +but is enuironed on all sides with lande. + + +De curia Baatu, et qualiter recepti fuerunt ab eo. Cap. 21. + +[Sidenote: Oceanus Aquilonaris Isisdorus.] Tota ilia regio à latere +Occidentali istius maris, vbi sunt Porta ferrea Alexandri, et montes +Alanorum, vsque ad Occanum Aquilonarem et paludes Mæotidis vbi mergitur +Tanais, solebat dici Albania: de qua dicit Isisdorus quòd habet canes ita +magnos, tantæque feritatis, vt tauros premant, leones perimant. Quod verum +est, prout intellexi à narrantibus, quod ibi versus Oceanum Aquilonarem +faciunt canes trahere in bigis sicut boues propter magnitudinem et +fortitudinem eorum. In illo ergo loco vbi nos aplicuimus super Etiliam est +casale nouum, quod fecerunt Tartari de Rutenis mixtim, qui transponunt +nuncios euntes, et redeuntes ad curiam Baatu: quia Baatu est in vlteriori +ripa versus Orientem nec transit illum locum vbi nos applicuimus ascendendo +in æstate, sed iam incipiebat descendere. [Sidenote: Descendit naui per +flumen Volga. Nota] De Ianuario enim vsque ad Augustum ascendit ipsi, et +omnes alij versus frigidas regiones, et in Augusto incipiunt redire. +Descendimus ergo in naui ab illo casali vsque ad curiam eius. Et ab illo +vsque ad villas maioris Bulgariæ versus Aquilonem, sunt quinque dictæ. Et +miror quis Diabolus portauit illuc legem Machometi. [Sidenote: 30 dietæ à +Porta ferrea. Astracan.] A Porta enim ferrea, quæ est exitus Persidis, sunt +plusquam triginta dietæ per transuersum, solitudinem ascendendo iuxta +Etiliam vsque in illam Bulgariam, vbi nulla est ciuitas, nisi quædam +casalia propè vbi cadit Etilia in mare. Et illi Bulgari sunt pessimi +Saraceni, fortius tenentes legem Machometi, quàm aliqui alij. [Sidenote: +Descriptio curiæ Baatu.] Quum ergo vidi curiam Baatu, expaui, quia +videbantur propè domus eius, quasi quædam magna ciuitas protensa in longum, +et populus vndique circumfusus, vsque ad tres vel quatuor leueas. Et sicut +populus Israel sciebat vnusquisque ad quam regionem tabernaculi deberet +figere tentoria: ita ipsi sciunt ad quod latus curiæ debeant se collocare, +quando ipsi deponunt domus. [Sidenote: Horda sonat medium.] Vnde dicitur +curia Orda lingua corum, quod sonat medium, quia semper est in media +hominum suorum: hoc excepto quod rectè ad meridiem nullus se collocat, quia +ad pattem illam aperiuntur portæ Curiæ: Sed à dextris et à sinistris +extendunt se quantum volunt secundum exigentiam locorum: dummodo rectè ante +curiam, vel ex opposito curiæ non descendunt. Fuimus ergo ducti ad quondam +Saracenum, qui non prouidebat nobis de aliquo cibo sequenti die fuimus ad +curiam, et fecerat extendi magnum tentorium, quia domus non potuisset +capere tot homines et mulieres, quot conuenerant. Monuit nos ductor noster +vt non loqueremur, donec Baatu præciperet: et tunc loqueremur breuiter. +[Sidenote: Misit rex Francia ad Kencham nuncios.] Quæsiuit etiam vtrum +misissetis nuncios ad eos. Dixi qualiter miseratis ad Kencham, et quod nec +ad ipsum misissetis nuncios, nec ad Sartach literas, nisi credidissetis eos +fuisse Christianos: quia non pro timore aliquo, sed ex congratulatione, +quia audiueratis eos esse Christianos misistis. Tunc duxit nos ad +papilionem: et monebamur, ne tangeremus cordas tentorij, quas ipsi reputant +loco liminis domus. Stetimus ibi nudis pedibus in habitti nostro +discoopertis capitibus, et eramus spectaculum magnum in oculis eorum. +[Sidenote: Iohannes de Plano carpini.] Fuerat enim ibi frater Iohannes de +Plano Carpini, sed ipse mutauerat habitum ne contemneretur; quia erat +nuncius Domini Papæ. Tunc inducti fuimus vsque ad medium tentorij, nec +requisiuerunt vt faceremus aliquam reuerentiam genua flectendo, sicut +solent facere nuncij. Stetimus ergo coram eo quantum possit dici, Miserere +mei Deus: et omnes erant in summo silentio. Ipse verò super solium longum +sedebat et latum sicut lectus, totum deauratum, ad quod ascendebatur tribus +gradibus, et vna domina iuxta eum. Viri vero diffusi sedebant à dextris +dominæ et à sinistris quod non implebant mulieres ex parte vna quia erant +ibi solæ vxores Baatu, implebant viri. Bancus vero cum cosmos et ciphis +maximis aureis et argenteis, ornatis lapidibus prætiosis erat in introitu +tentorij. Respexit ergo nos diligentius, et nos eum: et videbatur mihi +similis in statura Domino Iohanni de Bello monte cuius anima rcquiescit in +pace. Erat etiam vultus eius tunc perfusus gutta rosea. Tandem præcepit vt +loqueremur. Tunc ductor noster præcepit vtflecteremus genua, et loqueremur. +Flext vnum genu tanquam homini: tunc innuit quod ambo flecterem, quod et +feci, nolens contendere super hoc. Tunc præcepit quod loquerer. Et ego +cogitans quod orarem Dominum, quia flexeram ambo genua, Incepi verba +oratione, dicens: Domine, nos oramus Dominum, à quo bona cuncta procedunt, +qui dedit vobis ista terrena, vt det vobis post hæc cælestia: quia hæc sine +illis vana sunt. Et ipse diligenter auscultauit, et subiunxit: Noueritis +pro certo quòd coelestia non habebitis, nisi fueritis Christianus. Dicit +enim Deus, Qui crediderit et baptizatus fuerit, saluus erit: qui vero non +crediderit, condemnabitur. Ad illud verbum ipse modestè subrisit, et alij +Moal inceperunt plaudere manus deridendo nos. Et obstupuit interpres meus, +quem oportuit me confortare ne timeret. [Sidenote Literæ Regis Francorum.] +Tunc facto silentio, dixi: Ego veni ad filium vestrum, quia audiuimus quod +esset Christianus, et attuli et literas ex parte Domini Regis Francorum +ipse misit me huc ad vos. Vos debetis scire qua de causa. Tunc fecit me +surgere. Et quæsiuit nomem vestrum, et meum, et socij mei, et interpretis, +et fecti omnia scribi. Quæsiuit etiam quia intellexerat quod exieratis +terram vestram cum exercitu vt haberetis bellum. Respondi, Contra Saracenos +violantes domum Dei Hierusalam. Quæsiuit etiam si vnquam misissetis nuncios +ad eum. Ad vos dixi nuquam. Tunc fecit nos vedere et dari de lacte, suo ad +bibendum, quod ipsi valdè magnum reputant, quando aliquis bibit cosmos eum +eo in domo sua. Et dum sedens respicerem terram, præcepit vt cleuarem +vultum volens adhuc nos amplius respicere, vel fortè pro sortilegio: quia +habent pro malo omine vel signo, vel pro mala Prognostica, quando aliquis +sedet coram eis inclinata facie quasi tristis, maximè quum appodiat +maxillam vel mentum super manum. Tunc exiuimus, et post pauca, venit Ductor +noster ad nos, et ducens nos ad hospitium, dixit mihi, Dominus Rex rogat, +quod retinearis in terra ista: et hoc non potest Baatu facere sine +conscientia Mangu cham. Vnde oportet quod tu et interpres tuus eatis ad +Mangu cham. Socius verò tuus et alius homo reuertentur ad curiam Sartach +ibi expectantes donec reuertatis. Tunc incepit homo DEI Interpres lugere +reputans se perditum: Socius etiam meus contestari, quod citius amputarent +ei caput quam quod diuideretur à me. Et ego dixi, quod sine socio non +possem ire: Et etiam quod benè indigebamus duobus famulis, quia si +contingeret vnum infirmari, non possem solus romanere. Tunc ipse reuersus +ad curiam dixit verba Baatu. Tunc præcepit, vadant duo sacerdotes et +interpres: et Clericus reuertatur ad Sartach. Ille reuersus dixit nobis +summam. Et quando volebam loqui pro Clerico, quod iret nobiscum, dixit, Non +loquamini amplius qua Baatu definiuit, et eo amplius non audeo redire ad +curiam. De eleemosyna habebat Goset clericus viginti sex ipperpera et non +plus: quoram decem retinuit sibi et puero: et sexdecem dedit homini Dei pro +nobis. Et sic diuisi sumus cum lachrimis ab inuicem: Illo redeunte ad +curiam Sartach, et nobis ibi remanentibus. + + +The same in English. + +Of the Court of Baatu: and howe we were entertained by him. Chap. 21. + +At the region extending from the West shore of the foresaid sea, where +Alexanders Iron gate, otherwise called the gate of Derbent, is situate and +from the mountaines of Alania, all along by the fennes of Alcotts, +whereinto the riuer of Tanais falleth and so forth, to the North Ocean, was +wont to be called Albania. [Sidenote: The North Ocean.] Of which countrey +Isidore reporteth, that there be dogs of such an huge stature and so +fierce, that they are able in fight to match bulles and to master lions. +Which is true, as I vnderstand by diuers, who tolde me, that there towardes +the North Ocean they make their dogges to draw in carts like oxen, by +reason of their bignesse and strength. Moreouer, vpon that part of Etilia +where we arriued, there is a new cottage built, wherein they haue placed +Tartars and Russians both together, to ferrie ouer, and transport +messengers going and comming to and fro the court of Baatu. For Baatu +remaineth vpon the farther side towards the East. Neither ascendeth hee in +Sommer time more Northward then the foresaide place where we arriued, but +was euen then descending to the South. From Ianuarie vntil August both he +and all other Tartars ascend by the banks of riuers towards cold and +Northerly regions, and in August they begin to returne backe againe. +[Sidenote: He descended downe the riuer Volga in a barke.] We passed downe +the streame therefore in a barke, from the foresaid cottage vnto his court. +From the same place vnto the villages of Bulgaria the greater, standing +toward the North, it is fiue dayes iourney. I wonder what deuill caried the +religion of Mahomet thither. For, from Derbent, which is vpon the extreame +borders of Persia, it is about 30 daies iourney to passe ouerthwart the +desert, and so to ascend by the banke of Etilia, into the foresaid countrey +of Bulgaria. [Sidenote: Astrscan.] All which way there is no citie, but +onely certaine cottages neere vnto that place where Etilia falleth into the +sea. Those Bulgarians are most wicked Saracens, more earnestly professing +the damnable religion of Mahomet, then any other nation whatsoeuer. +[Sidenote: The description of Baatu and his court.] Moreouer, when I first +behelde the court of Baatu, I was astonied at the sight thereof; for his +houses or tents seemed as though they had bene some huge and mighty citie, +stretching out a great way in length, the people ranging vp and downe about +it for the space of some three or four leagues. And euen as the people of +Israel knew euery man, on which side of the tabernacle to pitch his tent: +euen so euery one of them knoweth right well, towards what side of the +court he ought to place his house when he takes it from off the cart. +[Sidenote: Horda signifieth the midst.] Wherupon the court is called in +their language Horda, which signifieth, the midst: because the gouernour or +chieftaine among them dwels alwaies in the middest of his people: except +onely that directly towards the South no subiect or inferiour person +placeth himselfe, because towards that region the court gates are set open: +but vnto the right hand, and the left hand they extend themselues as farre +as they will, according to the conueniencie of places, so that they place +not their houses directly opposite against the Court. At our arriual we +were conducted vnto a Saracen, who prouided not for vs any victuals at all. +The day following, we were brought vnto the court and Baatu had caused a +large tent to be erected, because his house or ordinarie tent could not +contain so many men and women as were assembled. Our guide admonished vs +not to speake, till Baatu had giuen vs commandement so to doe, and that +then we should speake our mindes briefly. Then Baatu demanded whether your +Maiestie had sent Ambassadours vnto him or no? I answered, that your +Maiestie had sent messengers to Ken Can: and that you would not haue sent +messengers vnto him, or letters vnto Sartach, had not your Highnes bene +perswaded that they were become Christians: because you sent not vnto them +for any feare, but onely for congratulation, and curtesies sake, in regard +that you heard they were conuerted to Christianitie. Then led he vs vnto +his pauilion and wee were charged not to touch the cordes of the tent, +which they account in stead of the threshold of the house. There we stoode +in our habite bare footed, and bare-headed, and were a great and strange +spectacle in their eyes. [Sidenote: Iohn de Plano Carpini.] For indeed +Frier Iohn de Plano Carpini had byn there before my comming: howbeit, +because he was the Pope's messenger, he changed his habit that he might not +be contemned. Then we were brought into the very midst of the tent, neither +required they of vs to do any reuerence by bowing our knees, as they vse to +doe of other messengers. Wee stood therefore before him for the space +wherein a man might haue rehearsed the Psalme, Miserere mei Deus: and there +was great silence kept of all men. Baatu himselfe sate vpon a seate long +and broad like vnto a bed, guilt all ouer, with three stairs to ascend +thereunto, and one of his ladies sate beside him. The men there assembled, +sate downe scattering, some on the right hand of the saide Lady, and some +on the left. Those places on the one side which the women filled not vp +(for there were only the wiues of Baatu) were supplied by the men. Also, at +the very entrance of the tent stoode a bench furnished with cosmos, and +with stately great cuppes of siluer, and golde, beeing richly set with +precious stones. Baatu beheld vs earnestly, and we him and he seemed to me +to resemble in personage, Monsieur Iohn de beau mont, whose soule resteth +in peace. And hee had a fresh ruddie colour in his countenance. At length +he commanded vs to speake. Then our guide gaue vs direction, that wee +should bow our knees and speak. Wherupon I bowed one knee as vnto a man: +then he signified that I should kneele vpon both knees: and I did so, being +loath to contend about such circumstaunces. And again he commanded me to +speak. Then I thinking of praier vnto God, because I kneeled on both my +knees, began to pray on this wise: Sir, we beseech the Lord, from whom all +good things doe proceed and who hath giuen you these earthly benefites, +that it would please him hereafter to make you partaker of his heauenly +blessings: because the former without these are but vain and vnprofitable. +And I added further. Be it knowen vnto you of a certainty, that you shal +not obtain the ioyes of heauen, vnles you becomes a Christian: for God +saith, Whosoeuer beleeueth and is baptized, shalbe saued: but he that +beleeueth not, shalbe condemned. At this word he modestly smiled: but the +other Moals began to clap their hands, and to deride vs. And my silly +interpreter, of whom especially I should haue receiued comfort in time of +need, was himself abashed and vtterly dasht out of countenance. [Sidenote: +The letters of the French King.] Then, after silence made, I said vnto him, +I came vnto your soune, because we heard that he was become a Christian: +and I brought vnto him letters on the behalfe of my souereigne Lord the +king of France: and your sonne sent me hither vnto you. The cause of my +comming therefore is best known vnto your selfe. Then he caused me to rise +vp. And he enquired your maiesties name, and my name, and the name of mine +associate and interpreter, and caused them all to be put down in writing. +He demaunded likewise (because he had bene informed, that you were departed +out of your owne countreys with an armie) against whom you waged warre? I +answered: against the Saracens, who had defiled the house of God at +Ierusalem. He asked also, whether your Highnes had euer before that time +sent any messengers vnto him, or no? To you sir? (said I) neuer. Then +caused he vs to sit downe, and gaue vs of his milke to drinke, which they +account to be a great fauour, especially when any man is admitted to drinke +Cosmos with him in his own house. And as I sate looking downe vpon the +ground, he commanded me to lift vp my countenance, being desirous as yet to +take more diligent view of vs, or els perhaps for a kinde of superstitious +obseruation. For they esteeme it a signe of ill lucke, or a prognostication +of euill vnto them, when any man sits in their presence, holding downe his +head, as if he were sad: especially when he leanes his cheeke or chinne +ypon his hand. Then we departed forth, and immediately after came our guide +vnto vs, and conducting vs vnto our lodging, saide vnto me: Your master the +King requesteth that you may remaine in this land, which request Baatu +cannot satisfie without the knowledge and consent of Mangu-Can. Wherefore +you, and your interpreter must of necessitie goe vnto Mangu-Can. Howbeit +your associate, and the other man shall returne vnto the court of Sartach, +staying there for you, till you come backe. Then began the man of God mine +interpreter to lament, esteeming himselfe but a dead man. Mine associate +also protested, that they should sooner chop off his head, then withdrawe +him out of my companie. Moreouer I my selfe saide, that without mine +associate I could not goe: and that we stood in neede of two seruants at +the least, to attend vpon vs, because, if one should chance to fall sicke, +we could not be without another. Then returning vnto the court, he told +these sayings vnto Baatu. And Baatu commanded saying: let the two Priests +and the interpreter goe together, but let the clearke return vnto Sartach. +And comming againe vnto vs, hee tolde vs euen so. And when I would haue +spoken for the clearke to haue had him with vs, he saide: No more words: +for Baatu hath resolued, that so it shall be; and therefore I dare not goe +vnto the court any more. Goset the clearke had remaining of the almes money +bestowed vpon him, 26. Yperperas, and no more; 10. Whereof he kept for +himselfe and for the lad, and 16. he gaue vnto the man of God for vs. And +thus were we parted asunder with teares: he returning vnto the court of +Sartach, and our selues remaining still in the same place. + + +De itinere fraturn versus curiam Mangu cham. Cap. 22. + +In Vigilia Assumptionis peruenit ipse clericus ad Curiam Sartach: et in +crastino fuerunt Sacerdotes Nestormi induti vestimentis nostris coram +Sartach. Tunc ducti fuimus ad alium hospitem, qui debebat nobis prouidere +de domo et cibo et equis. Sed quia non habuimus, quod daremus ei, omnia +malè faciebat. [Sidenote: Quintano septimanas iuxta Etiliam descendebant.] +Et bigauimus cum Baatu descendendo iuxta Etiliam quinque septimanas. +Aliquando habuit socius meus tantam famem, quod dicebat mihi quasi +lachrymando: videbatur mihi quod nunquam comederim. Forum sequitur semper +Curiam Baatu. Sed illud erat tam longè à nobis, quod non poteramus ire. +Oportebat enim nos ire pedibus pro defectu equorum. [Sidenote: Quidam +Hungari.] Tandem inuenerunt nos quidam Hungari, qui fuerant Clericuli, +quorum vnus sciebat adhuc cantare multa corde, et habebatur ab alijs +Hungaris quasi Sacerdos, et vocabatur ad exequias suorum defunctorum: Et +alius fuerat competenter instructus in Grammatica: qui intelligebat +quicquid dicebamus ei literaliter, sed nesciebat respondere: qui fecerunt +nobis magnam consolationem, afferentes cosmos ad bibendum, et carnes +aliquando ad comedendum: qui quum postulassent à nobis aliquos libros, et +non haberem quos possem dare, nullos enim habebam, nisi Biblium et +breuiarium, dolui multum. Tunc dixi eis, afferte nobis chartas, et ego +scribam vobis, quandiu erimus hîc: quod et fecerunt. Et scripsi vtrasque +horas Beatæ Virginis et officium defunctorum. [Sidenote: Comanus] Quodam +die iunxit se nobis quidam Comanus, salutans nos verbis latinis, dicens, +Saluete Domini. Ego mirens, ipso resalutato, quæsiui ab eo, quis eum +docuerat illam salutationem. Et ipse dixit quod in Hungaria fuit baptizatus +a fratribus nostris qui docuerant illam salutationem. Et ipsi dixit quod in +Hungaria fuit baptizatus à fratribus nostris qui docuerant illum eam. Dixit +etiam quod Baatu quæsiuerat ab eo multa de nobis, et quod ipse dixerat ei +conditiones ordinis nostri. Ego vidi Baatu equitantem cum turba sua, et +omnes patres familias equitantes cum eo, secundùm æstimationem meam non +erant quingenti viri. [Sidenote: Iter quatuor mensium a Volga. Ingens +frigus.] Tandem circa finem exaltationis sanctæ crucis venit ad nos quidam +diues Moal, cuius pater erat millenarius, quod magnum est inter eos, +dicens, Ego vos debeo ducere ad Mangu cham, et est iter quatuor mensium: et +tantum frigus est ibi, quod finduntur ibi lapides et arbores pro frigore: +Videatis vtrum poteritis sustinere. Cui respondi: Spero in virtute Dei, +quod nos sustinebimus, quod alij homines possunt sustinere. Tunc dixit: Si +non poteritis sustinere, ego relinquam vos in via. Cui respondi, hoc non +esset iustum: quia non iuimus pro nobis, nisi missi à Domino vestro: Vnde +ex quo vobis committimur, non debetis nos dimittere. Tunc dixit, benè erit. +Post hoc fecit nos ostendere sibi omnes vestes nostras, et quod sibi +videbatur minus necessarium fecit deponere sub custodia hospitis nostri. +[Sidenote: 16. Septemb.] In crastino attulerunt cuilibet nostrum vnam +pelliceam villosam arietinam et braccas de eadem, et botas siue bucellos +secundùm morem eorum cum soccis de filtro; et almucias de pellibus secundum +modum eorum. [Sidenote: Cangle populi Maior Bulgaria.] Et secunda die post +exaltationem Sanctæ crucis incepimus equitare nos tres habentes signarios +et equitauimus continuè versus Orientem vsque ad festum Omnium Sanctorum, +per totam illam terram, et adhuc amplius habitabant Cangle, quedam +parentela Romanorum. Ad Aquilonem habebamus maiorem Bulgariam, et ad +meridiem prædictum mare Caspium. + + +The same in English. + +Of our iourney towards the Court of Mangu Can. Chap. 22. + +Vpon Assumption euen our clearke arriued at the court of Sartach. And on +the morrow after, the Nestorian Priestes were adorned with our vestments in +the presence of the said Sartach. Then wee our selues were conducted vnto +another hoste, who was appointed to prouide vs houseroome, victualles, and +horses. But because wee had not ought to bestowe vpon him, hee did all +things vntowardly for vs. [Sidenote: They trauell fiue weekes by the banke +of Etilia.] Then wee rode on forwards with Baatu, descending along by the +banks of Etilia, for the space of fiue weekes together: Sometimes mine +associate was so extremelie hungrie, that hee would tell mee in a manner +weeping, that it fared with him as though hee had neuer eaten any thing in +all his life before. There is a faire or market following the court of +Baatu at all times: but it was so farre distant from vs that we could not +haue recourse thereunto. For wee were constrained to walke on foote for +want of horses. [Sidenote: Hungarians.] At length certaine Hungarians (who +had sometime bene after a sort Cleargie men) found vs out and one of them +could as yet sing many songs without booke, and was accompted of other +Hungarians as a Priest, and was sent for vnto the funerals of his deceased +countrey men. There was another of them also pretily wel instructed in his +Grammer: for hee could vnderstand the meaning of any thing that wee spake +but could not answere vs. These Hungarians were a great comfort vnto vs, +bringing vs Cosmos to drinke, yea and some times flesh for to eate also +who, when they requested to haue some bookes of vs, and I had not any to +giue them (for indede we had none but onely a Bible, and a breuiarie) it +grieued mee exceedingly. And I said vnto them: Bring mee some inke and +paper, and I will write for you so long as we shall remaine here: and they +did so. And I copied out for them Horas beatæ Virginis, and Officium +defunctorum. [Sidenote: A Comanian.] Moreouer, vpon a certaine day, there +was a Comanian that accompanied vs, saluting vs in Latine, and saying: +Saluete Domini. Wondering thereat and saluting him againe, I demaunded of +him, who had taught him that kind of salutation? Hee saide that hee was +baptised in Hungaria by our Friers, and that of them hee learned it. He +said moreouer, that Baatu had enquired many things of him concerning vs, +and that hee told him the estate of our order. Afterwarde I sawe Baatu +riding with his companie, and all his subiects that were householders or +masters of families riding with him, and (in mine estimation) they were not +fiue hundred persons in all. At length about the ende of Holy roode, there +came a certaine great Moal vnto vs (whose father was a Millenarie, which is +a great office among them) saying: [Sidenote: A iourney of 4. moneths from +Volga.] I am the man that must conduct you vnto Mangu-Can, and we haue +thither a iourney of foure moneths long to trauell, and there such extreame +colde in those parts, that stones and trees do euen riue asunder in regarde +thereof. Therefore I would wish you throughly to aduise your selues, +whether you be able to indure it or no. Vnto whom I answered: I hope by +Gods help that we shalbe able to brooke that which other men can indure. +Then he saide: if you cannot indure it, I will foresake you by the way. And +I answered him: it were not iust dealing for you so to doe: for wee goe not +thither vpon anie busmesse of our owne, but by reason that we are sent by +your lord. Wherefore sithence we are committed vnto your charge, you ought +in no wise to forsake vs. Then he said: all shalbe well. Afterward he +caused vs to shewe him all our garments: and whatsoeuer hee deemed to be +lesse needfull for vs, he willed vs to leaue it behind in the custodie of +our hoste. On the morrow they brought vnto each of vs a furred gowne, made +all of rammes skinnes, with the wool stil vpon them, and breeches of the +same, and boots also of buskins, according to their fashion, and shooes +made of felt, and hoods also made of skins after their maner. [Sidenote: +The 16. of September. 46. dayes.] The second day after Holy rood, we began +to set forward vpon our iourney, hauing three guides to direct vs: and we +rode continually Eastward, till the feast of All Saints. Throughout all +that region, and beyonde also did the people of Changle [Marginal note: Or, +Kangittæ.] inhabite, who were by parentage descended from the Romanes. Vpon +the North side of vs, wee had Bulgaria the greater, and on the South, the +foresaid Caspian sea. + + +De flumine Iagag, et de diuersis regionibus siue nationibus. Cap. 21. + +[Sidenote: Iagag flumen 12. dietis à Volga Pascatir terra, vel Bascardorum +terra vel Zibiet] Postquam iueramus duodecim diebus ab Etilia inuenimus +magnum flumen, quod vocant Iagag: et venit ab Aquilone de terra Pascatir +descendens in prædictum mare. Idioma Pascatir et Hungarorum idem est: et +sunt pastores sine ciuitate aliqua. Et contiguatur maiori Bulgariæ ab +Occidente. Ab illa terra versus Orientem in latere illo Aquilonari non est +amplius aliqua ciuitas. Vnde Bulgaria maior est vltima regio habens +ciuitatem. [Sidenote: Hungaria Pascitir oriundi.] De illa regione Pascatir +exierunt Huni, qui posteà dicti sunt Hungari. Vnde ipsa est maior Bulgaria. +Et dicit Isidorus, quòd pernicibus equis claustra Alexandri rupibus Caucusi +feras gentes cohibentia transierunt: ita quod vsque in Ægyptum soluebatur +eis tributum. Destruxerunt etiam omnes terras vsque in Franciam. Vnde +fuerunt maioris potentiæ, quàm sunt adhuc Tartari. Cum illis occurrerunt +Blaci et Bulgari et Vandali. De illa enim maiori Bulgaria venerunt illi +Bulgari: Et qui sunt vltra Danubum propè Constantinopolin, et iuxta +Pascatir sunt Ilac, quod idem est quod Blac: [Sidenote: Nota.] sed B. +nesciunt Tartari sonare: à quibus venerunt illl qui sunt in terra Assani. +Vtrosque enim vocant Ilac, et hos et illos lingua Rutenorum et Polonorum et +Boemorum. Sclauorum est idem idioma cum lingua Vandalorum, quorum omnium +manus fuit cum Hunis: et nunc pro maiori parte est cum Tartaris quos Deus +suscitant à remotioribus partibus, populum multum, et gentem stultam +secundùm quod dicit Dominus, Prouocabo eos, id est, non custodientes Legem +suam, in eo qui non est populus, et in gente stulta irritabo eos. +[Sidenote: Deut 32. 21.] Hoc completur ad literam super omnes nationes non +custodientes Legem Dei. Hoc quod dixi de terra Pascatir scio per fratres +Prædicatores, [Marginal note: Qui fuerunt isti fratres?] qui iuerunt illuc +ante aduentum Tartarorum. Et ex tunc erant ipsi subiugati à vicinas +Bulgaris Saracenis, et plures eorum facti Saracenii. Alia possunt sciri per +Chronica: quia constat quod illæ prouinciæ post Constantinopolum, quæ modo +dicuntur Bulgaria, Valachia, Sclauonia, fuerunt prouinciæ Græcorum. +Hungaria fuit Pannonia. [Sidenote: Cangle planicies ingens.] Equitatuimus +ergo per terram Cangle à festo Sanctæ crucis vsque ad festum Omnium +Sanctorum, quolibet die ferè quantum est à Parisijs vsque Aurelianum, +secundùm quod possum estimare, et plus aliquando: secundum quod habebamus +copiam equorum. Aliquando enim mutabamus bis in die vel ter equos. +Aliquando ibamus duobus diebus vel tribus, quibus non inueniebamus populum, +et oportebat leuius ire. De viginti vel triginta equis nos semper hauebamus +peiores, quia extranei eramus. Omnes enim accipiebant ante nos equos +meliores. Mihi semper prouidebant de forti equo, quia eram ponderosus +valdè: sed vtrum suauiter ambularet vel non, de hoc non auderem facere +quæstionem. Nec etiam audebam conqueri, si durè portaret. Sed fortunam suam +oportebat vnumquemque sustinere. Vnde oriebatur nobis difficilimus labor: +quia multoties fatigabantur equi, antequam possemus peruenire ad populum. +Et tunc oportebat nos percutere et flagellare equos, ponere etiam vestes +super alios saginarios, mutare equos saginarios; aliquando nos duos ire in +vno equo. + + +The same in English. + +Of the the riuer of Iagac [Marginal note: Or, Iaic.]: and of diuers regions + or nations. Chap. 23. + +[Sidenote: Iaic twelue dayes iourney from Volga. Pascatir.] Hauing +traueiled twelue dayes iourney from Etilia, wee fonnd a mightie riuer +called Iagac: which riuer issuing out of the North, from the land of +Pascatir, descendeth into the foresaid sea. The language of Pascatir, and +of the Hungarians is all one, and they are all of them shepheards, not +hauing any cities. And their countrey bordereth vpon Bulgaria the greater, +on the West frontier thereof. From the Northeast part of the said countrey, +there is no citie at all. For Bulgaria the greater is the farthest countrey +that way, that hath any citie therein. [Sidenote: The Hungarians descended +from the Bascirdes.] Out of the forenamed region of Pascatir, proceeded the +Hunnes of olde time, who afterwarde were called Hungarians. Next vnto it is +Bulgaria the greater. Isidore reporteth concerning the people of this +nation, that with swift horses they trauersed the impregnable walles and +bounds of Alexander, (which, together with the rocks of Caucasus, serued to +restraine those barbarous and blood-thirstie people from inuading the +regions of the South) insomuch that they had tribute paid vnto them, as +farre as Ægypt. Likewise they wasted all countreis euen vnto France. +Whereupon they were more mightie than the Tartars as yet are. [Sidenote: +Valachians.] And vnto them the Blacians, the Bulgarians, and the Vandals +ioyned themselues. For out of Bulgaria the greater, came those Bulgarians. +Moreouer, they which inhabit beyond Danubius, neere vnto Constantinople, +and not farre from Pascatir, are called Ilac, which (sauing the +pronunciation) is al one with Blac, (for the Tartars cannot pronounce the +letter B) from whom also descended the people which inhabit the land of +Assani. For they are both of them called Ilac (both these, and the other) +in the languages of the Russians, the Polonians, and the Bohemians. The +Sclauonians speake all one language with the Vandals, all which banded +themselues with the Hunnes: and now for the most part, they vnite +themselues vnto the Tartars: whom God hath raised vp from the vtmost panes +of the earth, according to that which the Lord saith: [Sidenote: Deut. 32. +v. 21. Rom. 10. v. 19.] I will prouoke them to enuy (namely such as keepe +not his Law) by a people, which is no people, and by a foolish nation will +I anger them. This prophecie is fulfilled, according to the literal sense +thereof, vpon all nations which obserue not the Law of God. All this which +I haue written concerning the land of Pascatir, was told me by certaine +Friers prædicants, which trauailed thither before euer the Tartars came +abroad. And from that time they were subdued vnto their neighbors the +Bulgarians being Saracens, whereupon many of them proued Saracens also. +Other matters concerning this people, may be known out of Chronicles. For +it is manifest, that those prouinces beyond Constantinople, which are now +called Bulgaria, Valachia, and Sclauonia, were of old time prouinces +belonging to the Greekes. Also Hungaria was heretofore called Pannonia. +[Sidenote: Cangle an huge plaine countrey.] And wee were riding ouer the +land of Cangle, from the feast of Holy roode, vntill the feast of All +Saints: traueiling almost euery day (according to mine estimation) as +farre, as from Paris to Orleans, and sometimes farther, as we were prouided +of poste horses: for some dayes we had change of horses twise or thrise in +a day. Sometimes we trauailed two or three daies together, not finding any +people, and then we were constrained not to ride so fast Of 20. or 30. +horses we had alwayes the woorst, because wee were strangers. For euery one +tooke their choice of the best horses before vs. They prouided mee alwaies +of a strong horse, because I was very corpulent and heauy: but whether he +ambled a gentle pase or no, I durst not make any question. Neither yet +durst I complaine, although he trotted full sore. But euery man must be +contented with his lot as it fell. Whereupon wee were exceedingly troubled: +for oftentimes our horses were tired before we could come at any people. +And then wee were constrained to beate and whip on our horses, and to lay +our garments vpon other emptie horses: yea and sometimes two of vs to ride +vpon one horse. + + +De fame et siti, et alijs miserijs quas sustinuerant in itinere. Cap. 24. + +De fame et siti, frigore et fatigatione non est numerus. Non enim dant +cibum nisi in sero. In mane dant aliquid bibere, vel sorbere milium. In +sero dabant nobis carnes, scapulam arietis cum costis et de brodio ad +mensuram bibere. Quando habebamus de brodio carnium ad satietatem optimè +reficiebamur. Et videbatur mihi suauissimus potus et maximè nutriens. Feria +sexta permanebam ieiunus vsque ad noctem, nihil auriens. Tunc oportebat me +in tristitia et dolore comedere carnes. [Sidenote: Defectus materiæ ignis.] +Aliquando oportebat nos comedere carnes semicoctas vel ferè crudas propter +defectum materiæ ignis quando iacebamus in campis et de nocte +descendebamus: quia tunc non poteramus benè colligere stercora equorum vel +boum: aliam materiam ignis rarò inueniebamus; nisi fortè alicubi aliquas +spinas. In ripis etiam aliquorum fluminum sunt alicubi syluæ. Sed hoc rarò. +[Sidenote: Aliqua flumina.] In principio despiciebat nos multùm Ductor +noster, et fastidiebat eum ducere tam viles homines. Postea tamen quando +incepit nos melius cognoscere, ducebat nos per curias diuitum Moallorum: et +oportebat nos orare pro ipsis. Vnde si habuissem bonum interpretem, habebam +oportunitatem seminandi multa bona. [Sidenote: Vasta solitudo.] Ille +Chirigis primus Cham habuit quatuor filios, de quibus egressi sunt multi, +qui omnes habent modo magnas curias: et quotidiè multiplicantur et +diffunduntur per illam Vastam solitudinem, quæ est sicut mare. Per multos +ergò illorum ducebat nos Ductor noster. Et mirabantur supra modum, quia +nolebamus recipere aurum, vel argentum, vel vestes præciosas. Quærebant +etiam de magno Papa, si esset ita senex sicut audierant: audierant enim +quod esset quingentorum annorum. Quærebant de terris nostris si ibi essent +multæ oues, et boues, et equi. De Oceano mari non potuerunt intelligere, +quod esset sine termnino vel sine ripa. In vigilia omnium Sanctorum +dimisimus viam in Orientem, [Marginal note: Nota diligenter. Iter versus +mieridiem octo dierum.] quia iam populus descenderat multum versus +meridiem: Et direximus iter per quasdam Alpes rectè in meridiem continuè +per octo dies. In illa solitudine vidi multos asinos, quos vocant Colan, +qui magis assimilantur mulis: quos multum prosequuti [Footnote: sic.] sunt +Dux noster et socij eius, sed nihil profecerunt propter nimiam velocitatem +eorum. Septima die inceperunt nobis apparere ad meridiem montes altissimi: +et intrauimus planiciem, quæ irrigabatur sicut hortus, et inuenimus terras +cultas. [Sidenote: Asuni velocissimi. Montes Altissimi. Terræ cultæ. +Kenchat villa Saracenorum.] In octauis omnium Sanctorum intrauimus villam +quandam Saracenorum nomine Kenchat: cuius capitaneus occurrebat extra +villam duci nostro cum ceruisia et ciphis. Hic est enim mos eorum; quod de +omnibus villis subditis eis, occurratur nuncijs Baatu, et Mangu cham cum +cibo et potu. Tunc temporis ibant ibi super glaciem. [Sidenote: Septimo die +Nouembris ibant super glaciem.] Et prius à festo Sancti Michaelis +habueramus gelu in solitudine. Quæsiui de nomine Prouinciæ illius: sed quia +iam eramus in alio territorio nescierunt mihi dicere, nisi à nomine +ciuitatis, quæ erat valdè parua. [Sidenote: Ciuitas valdè parua. Magnus +Fluuius. Multæ Paludes. Vites.] Et descendebat magnus fluuius de montibus +qui irrigabat totam regionem, secundùm quod volebant aquam ducere: nec +descendebat in aliquod mare, sed absorbebatur à terra: et faciebat etiam +multas paludes. Ibi vidi vites, et bibi bis de vino. + + +The same in English. + +Of the hunger, and thirst, and other miseries, which wee sustained in our + iourney. Chap. 24. + +Of hunger and thirst, colde and wearinesse, there was no end. For they gaue +vs no victuals, but onely in the euening. In the morning they vsed to giue +vs a little drinke, or some sodden Millet to sup off. In the euening they +bestowed flesh vpon vs, as namely, a shoulder and breast of rams mutton, +and euery man a measured quantitie of broath to drinke. When we had +sufficient of the flesh-broath, we were maruellously wel refreshed. And it +seemed to me most pleasant, and most nourishing drinke. Euery Saterday +[Footnote: Friday (?).], I remained fasting vntil night, without eating or +drinking of ought. And when night came, I was constrained, to my great +grief and sorow, to eat flesh. Sometimes we were faine to eate flesh halfe +sodden, or almost rawe, and all for want of fewel to seethe it withal: +especially when we lay in the fields, or were benighted before we came at +our iourneis end: because we could not then conueniently gather together +the doung of horses or oxen: for other fewel we found but seldome, except +perhaps a few thornes in some places. [Sidenote: Certaine riuers.] Likewise +vpon the bankes of some riuers, there are woods growing here and there. +Howbeit they are very rare. In the beginning our guide highly disdained vs, +and it was tedious vnto him to conduct such base fellowes. Afterward, when +he began to know vs somewhat better, he directed vs on our way by the +courts of rich Moals, and we were requested to pray for them. Wherefore, +had I caried a good interpreter with me, I should haue had opportunities to +haue done much good. The foresaid Chingis, who was the first great Can or +Emperour of the Tartars, had foure sonnes, of whome proceeded by natural +descent many children, euery one of which doeth at this day enioy great +possessions: and they are daily multiplied and dispersed ouer that huge and +waste desert, which is, in dimensions, like vnto the Ocean Sea. Our guide +therefore directed vs, as we were going on our iourney, vnto many of their +habitations. And they marueiled exceedingly, that we would receiue neither +gold, nor siluer, nor precious and costly garments at their hands. They +inquired also, concerning the great Pope, whether he was of so lasting an +age as they had heard? For there had gone a report among them, that he was +500 yeeres olde. They inquired likewise of our countreis, whether there +were abundance of sheep, oxen, and horses or no? Concerning the Ocean sea, +they could not conceiue of it, because it was without limits or banks. Vpon +the euen of the feast of All Saints, we forsook the way leading towards the +East, (because the people were now descended very much South) and we went +on our iourney by certaine Alpes, or mountaines directly Southward, for the +space of 8. dayes together. [Sidenote: Eight dayes iourney southward. Asses +swift of foote.] In the foresaid desert I saw many asses (which they cal +Colan) being rather like vnto mules: these did our guide and his companions +chase very eagerly: howbeit, they did but lose their labour: for the +beastes were too swift for them. [Sidenote: High mountaines. Manured +grounds.] Vpon the 7. day there appeared to the South of vs huge high +mountaines, and we entred into a place which was well watered, and fresh as +a garden, and found land tilled and manured. [Sidenote: Kenchat a village +of the Saracens.] The eight day after the feast of All Saints, we arriued +at a certain towne of the Saracens, named Kenchat, the gouernour whereof +met our guide at the townes end with ale and cups. For it is their maner at +all townes and villages, subiect vnto them, to meet the messengers of Baatu +and Mangu Can with meate and drinke. At the same time of the yere, they +went vpon the yce in that countrey. And before the feast of S. Michael +[Sidenote: The 7. day of Nouember.], we had frost in the desert. I enquired +the name of that prouince but being now in a strange territorie, they could +not tell mee the name thereof, but onely the name of a very smal citie in +the same prouince. [Sidenote: A great riuer.] And there descended a great +riuer [Footnote: The Terek is probably alluded to.] downe from the +mountaines, which watered the whole region, according as the inhabitants +would giue it passage, by making diuers chanels and sluces: neither did +this riuer exonerate it selfe into any sea, but was swallowed vp by an +hideous gulfe into the bowels of the earth: [Sidenote: Many lakes. Vines.] +and it caused many fennes or lakes. Also I saw many vines, and dranke of +the wine thereof. + + +De interfectione Ban et habitatione Teutonicorum. Cap. 25. + +[Sidenote: Casale Montes Caucasi contiguantur mari Orientali Talas, vel +Chincitalas ciuitas. Frater Andreas.] Sequenti die venimus ad aliud casale +propinquius montibus. Et quæsiui de montibus, de quibus intellexi, quòd +essent montes Caucasi: qui contiguantur ex vtraque parte maris ab Occidente +vsque ad Orientem: et quod transiueramus mare supradictum, quod intrat +Etilia. Quæsiui etiam de Talas ciuitate, in qua erant Teutonici serui Buri, +de quibus dixerat frater Andreas, de quibus etiam quæsiueram multum in +curia Sartach et Baatu. Sed nihil poteram intelligere, nisi quod Ban +dominus eorum fuerat interfectus tali occasione. Ipse non erat in bonis +pascuis. Et quadam die dum esset ebrius, loquebatur ita cum hominibus suis. +Nonne sum de genere Chingis can sicut Baatus (Et ipse erat nepos Baatu vel +frater) quare non vadam super ripam Etiliæ, sicut Baatu, vt pascam ibi? Quæ +verba relata fuerunt Baatu. Tunc ispse Baatu scripsit hominibus illius, vt +adducerent ei dominum ipsorum vinctum quod et fecerunt. [Sidenote: Casale.] +Tunc Baatu quæsiuit ab eo si dixisset tale verbum: et ipse confessus est, +tamen excusauit se, quia ebrius erat: (quia solent condonare ebrijs:) et +Baatu respondit: Quomodo audebas me nominare in ebrietate tua? Et fecit ei +amputari caput. De illis Teutonicis nihil potui cognoscere vsque ad curiam +Mangu. Sed in supradicto casali intellexi, quod Talas erat post nos iuxta +montes per sex dietas. [Sidenote: Bolac villa. Aurifodinæ.] Quando veni ad +curiam Mangu cham, intellexi quod ipse Mangu transtulerat eos de licentia +Baatu versus Orientem spacio itineris vnius mensis à Talas ad quandam +villam quæ dicitur Bolac: vbi fodiunt auram, et fabricant arma, Vnde non +potui ire nec redire per eos. Transiui eundo satis prope, per tres dietas +fortè ciuitatem illam: sed ego ignoraui: nec potuissem etiam declinasse +extra viam, si benè sciuissem. [Sidenote: Intrat ditionem Mangu cham.] A +prædictos casali iuimus ad Orientem iuxta montes prædictos: et tunc +intrauimus inter homines Mangu cham, qui vbique cantabant et plaudebant +coram ductore nostro: quia ipse erat nuncius Baatu. Hunc enim honorem +exhibent sibi mutuo, vt homines Mangu cham recipiant nuncios Baatu prædicto +modo: Et similiter homines Baatu nuncios Mangu. Tamen homines Baatu +superiores sunt, nec exequuntur ita diligenter. [Sidenote: Alpes in quibus +habitabant Caracatay. Magnus fluuius.] Paucis diebus post hoc intrauimus +Alpes, in quibus solebant habitare Caracatay: et inuenimus ibi magnum +fluuium, [Footnote: The River Roup.] quem oportuit nos transire nauigio. +Post hæc intrauimus quandam vallem, vbi vidi castrum quoddam destructum, +cuius muri non erant nisi de luto, et terra colebatur ibi. [Sidenote: Terra +culta. Equius villa boua, longissimè à Perside.] Et pòst inuenimus quandam +bonam villam quæ dicitur Equius, in qua erant Saraceni loquentes Persicum: +longissimè tamen erant à Perside. [Sidenote: Lacus quindecem dietarum +circuitu.] Sequenti die transgressis illis Alpibus quæ descendebant à +magnis montibus ad meridiem, ingressi sumus pulcherrimam planiciem habentem +montes altos à dextris, et quoddam mare à sinistris, siue quendam lacum qui +durat quindecem dietas in circuitu. Et illa planicies, tota irrigabatur ad +libitum aquis descendentibus de montibus, quæ omnes recipiuntur in illud +mare. In æstate rediuimus ad latus Aquilonare illius maris, vbi similiter +erant magni montes. In planicie prædicta solebant esse multæ villæ: sed pro +maiori parte omnes erant destructæ, vt pascerent ibi Tartari: quia optima +pascua erant ibi. [Sidenote: Cailac magna villa et plena mercatoribus.] +Vnam magnam villam inuenimus ibi nomini Cailac, in qua erat forum, et +frequentabant eam multi mercatores. In illa quieuimus quindecem diebus, +expectantes quendam scriptorem Baatu, qui debebat esse socius ducis nostri +in negotijs expediendis in curia Mangu. [Sidenote: Contomanni.] Terra illa +solebat dici Organum: et solebant habere proprium idioma, et propriam +literam: Sed hæc tota erat occupata à Contomannis. Etiam in literatura illa +et idiomate solebant facere Nestorini de partibus illis. Dicuntur Organa, +quia solebant esse optimi Organistæ vel Citharistæ, vt dicebatur mihi. Ibi +primo vidi Idolatrias, de quibus noueritis, quod sunt multæ sectæ in +Oriente. + + +The same in English. + +How Ban was put to death: and concerning the habitation of the Dutch men. + Chap. 25. + +[Sidenote: A cottage. The mountains of Caucasus are extended vnto the +Easterne Sea.] The day following, we came vnto another cottage neere vnto +the mountains. And I enquired what mountains they were, which I vnderstood +to be the mountains of Caucasus, which are stretched forth, and continued +on both parts to the sea, from the West vnto the East: and on the East part +they are conioyned vnto the foresaid Caspian sea, whereinto the riuer of +Volga dischargeth his streams. I enquired also of the city of [Sidenote: +The citie of Talas or Chincitalas. Friar Andrew.] Talas, wherein were +certaine Dutchmen seruants vnto one Buri, of whom Frier Andrew made +mention. Concerning whom also I enquired very diligently in the courts of +Sartach and Baatu. Howbeit I could haue no intelligence of them, but onely +that their lord and master Ban was put to death vpon the occasion +following: This Ban was not placed in good and fertile pastures. And vpon a +certain day being drunken, he spake on this wise vnto his men. Am not I of +the stocke and kinred of Chingis Can, as well as Baatu? (for in very deede +he was brother or nephew vnto Baatu). Why then doe I not passe and repasse +vpon the banke of Etilia, to feed my cattel there, as freely as Baatu +himselfe doeth? Which speeches of his were reported vnto Baatu. Whereupon +Baatu wrote vnto his seruants to bring their Lorde bound vnto him. And they +did so. Then Baatu demanded of him whether he had spoken any such words? +And hee confessed that he had. Howbeit, (because it is the Tartars maner to +pardon drunken men) he excused himselfe that he was drunken at the same +time. Howe durst thou (quoth Baatu) once name mee in thy drunkennesse? And +with that hee caused his head to be chopt off. Concerning the foresaid +Dutchmen, I could not vnderstand ought, till I was come vnto the court of +Mangu-Can. [Sidenote: The village of Bolac.] And there I was informed that +Mangu-Can had remoued them out of the iurisdiction of Baatu, for the space +of a moneths iourney from Talas Eastward, vnto a certaine village, called +Bolac: where they are set to dig gold, and to make armour. Whereupon I +could neither goe nor come by them. I passed very neere the saide citie in +going forth, as namely, within three dayes iourney thereof: but I was +ignorant that I did so: neither could I haue turned out of my way, albeit I +had knowen so much. From the foresaide cottage we went directly Eastward, +by the mountaines aforesaid. [Sidenote: He entreth into the territories of +Mangu Can.] And from that time we trauailed among the people of Mangu-Can, +who in all places sang and daunced before our guide, because hee was the +messenger of Baatu. For this curtesie they doe affoord eche to other: +namely the people of Mangu-Can receiuing the messengers of Baatu, in maner +aforesaide: and so likewise the people of Baatu intertaining the messengers +of Mangu-Can. Notwithstanding the people of Baatu are more surlie and +stoute, and shewe not so much curtesie vnto the subiectes of Mangu-Can, as +they doe vnto them. [Sidenote: Certain Alpes wherein the Cara Catayans +inhabited. A mighty riuer.] A fewe dayes after, wee entered vpon those +Alpes where the Cara Catayans were woont to inhabite. And there wee found a +mightie riuer: insomuch that we were constrained to embarke our selues, and +to saile ouer it. Afterward we came into a certaine valley, where I saw a +castle destroyed, the walles whereof were onely of mudde: and in that place +the ground was tilled also. [Sidenote: Ground tilled. Equius.] And there +wee founde a certaine village, named Equius, wherein were Saracens, +speaking the Persian language: howbeit they dwelt an huge distance from +Persia. [Sidenote: A lake of fifteene dayes iourney in compasse.] The day +following, hauing passed ouer the foresaide Alpes which descended from the +great mountains Southward, we entered into a most beautiful plaine, hauing +high mountaines on our right hande, and on the left hande of vs a certaine +Sea or lake, [Footnote: Lake Erivan.] which containeth fifteene dayes +iourney in circuite. All the foresayde plaine is most commodiously watered +with certaine freshets distilling from the said mountaines, all which do +fall into the lake. In Sommer time wee returned by the North shore of the +saide lake, and there were great mountaines on that side also. Vpon the +forenamed plaine there were wont to be great store of villages: but for the +most part they were all wasted, in regarde of the fertile pastures, that +the Tartars might feede their cattel there. [Sidenote: Cailac a great city, +and full of merchants.] Wee found one great citie there named Cailac, +wherein was a mart, and great store of Merchants frequenting it. In this +citie wee remained fifteene dayes, staying for a certaine Scribe or +Secretarie of Baatu, who ought to haue accompanied our guide for a +despatching of certaine affaires in the court of Mangu. All this countrey +was wont to be called Organum: and the people thereof had their proper +language, and their peculiar kinde of writing. [Sidenote: Contomanni.] But +it was altogether inhabited of the people called Contomanni. The Nestorians +likewise in those parts vsed the very same kinde of language and writing. +They are called Organa, because they were wont to be most skilfull in +playing vpon the Organes or citherne, as it was reported vnto me. Here +first did I see worshippers of idoles, concerning whom, bee it knowen vnto +your maiestie, that there be many sects of them in the East countries. + + +Quod Nestorini et Saraceni sunt mixti et Idolatræ. Cap. 26. + +[Sidenote: Iugures populi, Idolatræ.] Primi sunt Iugures, quorum terra +contiguatur cum terra prædicta Organum inter montes illos versus Orientem: +Et in omnibus ciuitatibus eorum sunt mixti Nestorini et Saraceni. Et ipsi +etiam sunt diffusi versus Persidem in ciuitatibus Saracenorum. [Sidenote: +Cailac.] In prædicta ciuitate Cailac habebant etiam ipsi tres Idolatrias, +quarum duas intraui, vt viderem stultitias eorum. In prima inueni quendam, +qui habebat cruciculam de atramento super manum suam. Vnde credidi quod +esset Christianus: quia ad omnia quæ querebam ab eo, respondebat vt +Christianus. Vnde quæsiui ab eo: Quare ergo non habetis crucem et imaginem +Iesu Christi? Et ipse respondit, non habemus consuetudinem. Vnde ego +credidi quod essent Christiani: sed ex defectu doctrinæ omitterent. Videbam +enim ibi post quandam cistam, quæ erat eis loco altaris, super quam ponunt +lucernas et oblationes, quandam imaginationem habentem alas quasi Sancti +Michaelis: et alias quasi ipsorum tenentes digitos sicut ad benedieendum. +Illo sero non potui aliud inuenire. Quia Saraceni in tantum inuitant eos, +quod nec etiam volunt loqui inde eis. Vnde quando quærebam à Saracenis de +ritu talium, ipsi scandalizabantur. In crastino fuerunt kalendæ et pascha +Saracenoram et mutaui hospitium: ita quod fui hospitatus prope aliam +Idolatriam. Homines enim colligunt nuncios, quilibet secundum posse suum +vel portionem suam. Tunc intrans Idolatriam prædictam inueni sacerdotes +Idolorum. In kalendis enim aperiunt templa sua, et ornant se sacerdotes, et +offerunt populi oblationes de pane et fructibus. [Sidenote: Iugures secta +diuisa ab alijs Idolatris.] Primò ergo describo vobis ritus communes omnes +Idolatrarum: et postea istorum Iugurum; qui sunt quasi secta diuisa ab +alijs. Omnes adorant ad Aquilonem complosis manibus: et prosternentes se +genibus flexis ad terram, ponentes frontem super manus. Vnde Nestorini in +partibus illis nullo modo iungunt manus orando: sed orant extensis palmis +ante pectus. Porrigunt templa sua ab Oriente in Occidentem: et in latere +Aquilonari faciunt cameram vnam quasi eorum exeuntem: vel aliter, Si est +domus quadrati, in medio domus ad latus aquilonare intercludunt vnam +cameram in loco chori. Ibi ergo collocant vnam arcam longam et latam sicut +mensam vnam. [Sidenote: Fuit apud Caracarum frater Wilhelmus.] Et post +illam arcam contra meridiem collocant principale idolum: quod ego vidi apud +Caracarum, ita magnum sicut pingitur Sanctus Christopherus. Et dixit mihi +quidam sacerdos Nestorinus, qui venerat ex Cataya, quod in terra illa est +Idolum ita magnum, quod potest videri a duabus dietis. Et collocant alia +idola in circuitu, omnia pulcherrime deaurata: Super cistam illam, quæ est +quasi mensa vna, ponunt lucernas et oblationes. Omnes portæ templorum sunt +apertæ ad meridiem contrario modo Saracenis. Item habent campanas magnas +sicut nos. Ideo credo quod orientales Christiani noluerunt habere eas. +Ruteni tamen habent et Græci in Gasaria. + + +The same in English. + +How the Nestorians, Saracens, and Idolaters are ioyned together. Chap. 26. + +[Sidenote: The people called Iugures idolaters.] The first sort of these +idolaters are called Iugures: whose land bordereth vpon the foresaid land +of Organum, within the said mountains Eastward: and in al their cities +Nestorians do inhabit together, and they are dispersed likewise towards +Persia in the cities of the Saracens. The citizens of the foresaid city of +Cailac had 3. idole-Temples: and I entred into two of them, to beholde +their foolish superstitions. In the first of which I found a man hauing a +crosse painted with ink vpon his hand, whereupon I supposed him to be a +Christian: for he answered like a Christian vnto al questions which I +demanded of him. And I asked him, Why therefore haue you not the crosse +with the image of Iesu Christ thereupon? And he answered: We haue no such +custome. Whereupon I coniectured that they were indeede Christians: but, +that for lacke of instruction they omitted the foresaide ceremonie. For I +saw there behind a certaine chest (which was vnto them in steed of an +altar, whereupon they set candles and oblations) an image hauing wings like +vnto the image of Saint Michael, and other images also, holding their +fingers, as if they would blesse some body. That euening I could not find +any thing els. For the Saracens doe onely inuite men thither, but they will +not haue them speake of their religion. And therfore, when I enquired of +the Saracens concerning such ceremonies, they were offended thereat. On the +morrow after were the Kalends, and the Saracens feast of Passeouer. And +changing mine Inne or lodging the same day, I tooke vp mine abode neere +vnto another idole-Temple. For the citizens of the said citie of Cailac doe +curteously inuite, and louingly intertaine all messengers, euery man of +them according to his abilitie and portion. And entring into the foresaid +idole-Temple, I found the Priests of the said idoles there. For alwayes at +the Kalends they set open their Temples, and the priests adorne themselues, +and offer vp the peoples oblations of bread and fruits. First therefore I +will describe vnto you those rites and ceremonies, which are common vnto +all their idole-Temples: and then the superstitions of the foresaid +Iugures, which be, as it were, a sect distinguished from the rest They doe +all of them worship towards the North, clapping their hands together, and +prostrating themselues on their knees vpon the earth, holding also their +foreheads in their hands. Wherupon the Nestorians of those parts will in no +case ioyne their hands together in time of prayer: but they pray, +displaying their hands before their breasts. They extend their Temples in +length East and West: and vpon the North side they build a chamber, in +maner of a Vestry for themselues to goe forth into. Or sometimes it is +otherwise. If it be a foure square Temple, in the midst of the Temple +towards the North side therof, they take in one chamber in that place where +the quire should stand. And within the said chamber they place a chest long +and broad like vnto a table: and behinde the saide chest towardes the South +stands their principall idole: which I sawe at Caracaram, and it was as +bigge as the idole of Saint Christopher. [Sidenote: Frier William was at +Caracarum.] Also a certaine Nestorian priest, which had bin in Catay, saide +that in that countrey there is an idole of so huge a bignes, that it may be +seen two daies iourney before a man come at it. And so they place other +idoles round about the foresaid principal idole, being all of them finely +gilt ouer with pure golde: and vpon the saide chest, which is in manner of +a table, they set candles and oblations. The doores of their Temples are +alwayes opened towards the South, contrary to the custome of the Saracens. +They haue also great belles like vnto vs. And that is the cause (as I +thinke) why the Christians of the East will in no case vse great belles. +Notwithstanding they are common among the Russians, and Græcians of +Gasaria. + + +De templis eorum et idolis, et qualiter se habent in officio deorum suorum. + Cap. 27. + +Omnes sacerdotes eorum rasum habent totum caput et barbam; sunt vestiti de +croceo, et seruant castitatem, ex quo radunt caput: et viuunt pariter +centum vel ducenti in vna congregatione. Diebus quibus intrant templum, +ponunt duo scamna, et sedent è regione chorus contra chorum habentes libros +in manibus, quos aliquando deponunt super illa scamna: et habent capita +discooperta quandiu insunt in templo, legentes in silencio, et tenentes +silencium. Vnde cum ingressus fuissem apud Oratorium quoddam eorum, et +inuenissem eos ita sedentes, multis modis tentaui eos prouocare ad verba, +et nullo modo potui. Habent etiam quocunque vadunt quendam restem centum +vel ducentorum nucleorum, sicut nos portamus pater noster: Et dicunt semper +hæc verba: Ou mam Hactani: hoc est, Deus tu nosti; secundum quod quidem +eorum interpretatus est mihi. Et toties expectant remunerationem à Deo, +quoties hoc dicendo memoratur Dei. Circa templum suum semper faciunt +pulchrum atrium, quod bene includunt muro: et ad meridiem faciunt portam +magnam, in qua sedent ad colloquendum. Et super illam portam erigunt +perticam longam, quæ emineat si possint, super totam villam. Et per illam +perticam potest cognosci, quod domus illa sit templum Idolorum. Ista +communia sunt omnibus Idolatris. Quando ergo ingressus fui prædictam +Idolatriam, inueni sacerdotes sedentes sub porta exteriori. Illi quos vidi, +videbantur mihi fratres Franci esse rasis barbis. [Sidenote: Tyaræ +cartaceæ.] Tyaras habebant in capitibus cartaceas. Istorum Iugurum +sacerdotes habent talem habitum quocunque vadunt: semper sunt in tunicis +croceis satis strictis accincti desuper recte sicut Franci: et habent +pallium super humerum sinistrum descendens inuolutum per pectus et dorsum +ad latus dextrum sicut diaconus portans casulam in quadragesima. Istorum +literas acceperunt Tartari. [Sidenote: Chinenses ita etiam scribunt.] Ipsi +incipiunt scribere sursum, et ducunt lineam deorsum, et, eodem modo ipsi +legunt et multiplicant lineas a sinistra ad dextram. [Sidenote: Sortilegi.] +Isti multum vtuntur cartis et caracteribus pro sortilegio. Vnde templa sua +plena sunt breuibus suspensis. Et Mangu-cham mittit vobis literas in +idiomate Moal et literatura eorum. [Sidenote: Combustio mortuorum.] Isti +comburunt mortuos suos secundum antiquum modum, et recondunt puluerem in +summitate pyramidis. Cum ergo sedissem iuxta prædictos sacerdotes postquam +ingressus fueram templum et vidissem idola eorum multa magna et parua: +quæsiui ab eis quid ipsi crederent de Deo. Qui responderunt, Non credimus +nisi vnum Deum. Et ego quæsiui: Creditis quod ipse sit spiritus vel aliquid +corporale? Dixerunt, credimus quod sit spiritus. Et ego: Creditis quod +nunquam sumpserit humanam naturam: Dixerunt, minime. Tunc ego: ex quo +creditis, quod non sit nisi vnus spiritus, quare facitis ei imagines +corporales et tot insuper? Ex quo non creditis quod factus sit homo, quare +facitis ei magis imagines hominum, quàm alterius animalis? Tunc +responderunt, Nos non figuramus istas imagines Deo. Sed quando aliquis +diues moritur ex nostris, vel filius, vel vxor, vel aliquis charus eius +facit fieri imaginem defuncti, et ponit eam hic: et nos veneramur eam ad +memoriam eius. Quibus ego, Tunc ergo non facitis ista nisi propter +adulationem hominum. Immo dixerunt ad memoriam. Tunc quæsiuerunt à me quasi +deridendo: vbi est Deus? Quibus ego, Vbi est anima vestra? Dixerunt, in +corpore nostro. Quibus ego, Nonne est vbique in corpore tuo et totum regit, +et tamen non videtur? Ita Deus vbique est, et omnia gubernat, inuisibilis +tamen, quia intellectus et sapientia est. Tunc cum vellem plura ratiocinari +cum illis, interpres meus fatigatus non valens verba exprimere, fecit me +tacere. Istorum sectæ sunt Moal siue Tartari, quantum ad hoc, quod ipsi non +credunt nisi vnum Deum: tamen faciunt de filtro imagines defunctorum +suorum, et induunt eas quinque pannis preciosissimis, et ponunt in vna biga +vel duabus, et illas bigas nullus audet tangere: et sunt sub custodia +diuinatorum suorum, qui sunt eorum sacerdotes, de quibus postea narrabo +vobis. Isti diuinatores semper sunt ante curiam ipsius Mangu et aliorum +diuitum: pauperes enim non habent eos; nisi illi qui sunt de genere +Chingis. Et cum debent bigare, ipsi præcedunt, sicut columna nubis filios +Isræl, et ipsi considerant locum metandi castra, et post deponunt domos +suas; et post eos tota curia. Et tunc cum sit dies festus siue kalendæ ipsi +extrahunt prædictas imagines et ponunt eas ordinate per circuitum in domo +sua. Tunc veniunt Moal et ingrediuntur domum illam, et inclinant se +imaginibus illis et venerantur illas. Et illam domum nemini ingredi +extraneo licet: Quadam enim vice volui ingredi et multum dure increpatus +fui. + + +The same in English. + +Of their Temples and idoles: and howe they behaue themselues in worshipping + their false gods. Chap. 27. + +All their Priests had their heads and beards shauen quite ouer: and they +are clad in saffron coloured garments: and being once shauen, they lead an +vnmaried life from that time forward: and they liue an hundreth or two +hundreth of them together in one cloister or couent. Vpon those dayes when +they enter into their temples, they place two long foormes therein: +[Sidenote: Bookes.] and so sitting vpon the sayd foormes like singing men +in a quier, namely the one halfe of them directly ouer against the other, +they haue certaine books in their hands, which sometimes they lay downe by +them vpon the foormes: and their heads are bare so long as they remaine in +the temple. And there they reade softly vnto themselues, not vttering any +voice at all. Whereupon comming in amongst them, at the time of their +superstitious deuotions, and finding them all siting mute in maner +aforesayde, I attempted diuers waies to prouoke them vnto speach, and yet +could not by any means possible. They haue with them also whithersoeuer +they goe, a certaine string with an hundreth or two hundreth nutshels +thereupon, much like to our bead-roule which we cary about with vs. And +they doe alwayes vtter these words: _Ou mam Hactani_, God thou knowest: as +one of them expounded it vnto me. And so often doe they expect a reward at +Gods hands, as they pronounce these words in remembrance of God. Round +about their temple they doe alwayes make a faire court, like vnto a +churchyard, which they enuiron with a good wall: and vpon the South part +thereof they build a great portal, wherein they sit and conferre together. +And vpon the top of the said portall they pitch a long pole right vp, +exalting it, if they can, aboue all the whole towne besides. And by the +same pole all men may knowe, that there stands the temple of their idoles. +These rites and ceremonies aforesayd be common vnto all idolaters in those +parts. Going vpon a time towards the foresayd idole-temple, I found certain +priests sitting in the outward portal. And those which I sawe, seemed vnto +me, by their shauen beards, as if they had bene French men. They wore +certaine ornaments vpon their heads made of paper. The priestes of the +foresaide Iugures doe vse such attire whithersoeuer they goe. They are +alwaies in their saffron coloured iackets, which be very straight being +laced or buttened from the bosome right downe, after the French fashion. +And they haue a cloake vpon their left shoulder descending before and +behind vnder the right arme, like vnto a deacon carying the housselboxe in +time of lent. Their letters or kind of writing the Tartars did receiue. +[Sidenote: Paper. So do the people of China vse to write, drawing their +lines perpendicularly downward, and not as we doe from the right hand to +the lefte.] They begin to write at the top of their paper drawing their +lines right downe: and so they reade and multiply their lines from the left +hand to the right. They doe vse certaine papers and characters in their +magical practices. Whereupon their temples are full of such short scroules +hanged round about them. Also Mangu-Can hath sent letters vnto your +Maiestie written in the language of the Moals or Tartars, and in the +foresayd hand or letter of the Iugures. They burne their dead according to +the auncient custome, and lay vp the ashes in the top of a Pyramis. Now, +after I had sit a while by the foresaid priests, and entred into their +temple and seene many of their images both great and small, I demanded of +them what they beleeued concerning God? And they answered: We beleeue that +there is onely one God. And I demaunded farther: Whether do you beleue that +he is a spirit, or some bodily substance? They saide: We beleeue that he is +a spirite. Then said I: Doe you beleeue that God euer tooke mans nature +vpon him? They answered: Noe. And againe I said: Sithence ye beleeue that +he is a spirit, to what end doe you make so many bodily images to represent +him? Sithence also you beleeue not that hee was made man: why doe you +resemble him rather vnto the image of a man then of any other creature? +Then they answered saying: we frame not these images whereby to represent +God. But when any rich man amongst vs, or his sonne, or his wife, or any of +his friends deceaseth, hee causeth the image of the dead party to be made, +and to be placed here: and we in remembrance of him doe reuerence +thereunto. Then I replyed: you doe these things onely for the friendship +and flatterie of men. Noe (said they) but for their memory. Then they +demanded of me, as it were in scoffing wise: Where is God? To whom I +answered: where is your soule? They said, in our bodies. Then saide I, is +it not in euery part of your bodie, ruling and guiding the whole bodie, and +yet notwithstanding is not seene or perceiued? Euen so God is euery where +and ruleth all things, and yet is he inuisible, being vnderstanding and +wisedome it selfe. Then being desirous to haue had some more conference +with them, by reason that mine interpreter was weary, and not able to +expresse my meaning, I was constrained to keepe silence. The Moals or +Tartars are in this regard of their sect: namely they beleeue that there is +but one God: howbeit they make images of felt, in remembrance of their +deceased friends, couering them with fiue most rich and costly garments, +and putting them into one or two carts, which carts no man dare once touch: +and they are in the custody of their soothsayers, who are their priests, +concerning whom I will giue your Highnesse more at large to vnderstand +hereafter. These soothsayers or diuiners do alwaies attend vpon the court +of Mangu and of other great personages. As for the poorer or meaner sorte, +they haue them not, but such onely as are of the stocke and kindred of +Chingis. And when they are to remoue or to take any iourney, the said +diuiners goe before them, euen as the cloudie piller went before the +children of Israel. And they appoint ground where the tents must be +pitched, and first of al they take down their owne houses: and after them +the whole court doth the like. Also vpon their festiual dates or kalends +they take forth the foresayd images, and place them in order round, or +circle wise within the house. Then come the Moals or Tartars, and enter +into the same house, bowing themselues before the said images and worship +them. Moreouer, it is not lawfull for any stranger to enter into that +house. For vpon a certaine time I my selfe would haue gone in, but I was +chidden full well for my labour. + + +De diuersis nationibus, et de illis qui comedere solebant parentes suos. + Cap. 28. + +Prædicti vero Iugures, qui sunt mixti cum Christianis et Saracenis, per +frequentes disputationes, vt credo, peruenerunt ad hoc, quod non credunt +nisi vnum deum. Et isti fuerunt habitantes in ciuitatibus, qui post +obediuerunt Chingis Cham: vnde ipse dedit regi eorum filiam suam. +[Sidenote: Patria Presbiter Iohannis.] Et ipsa Caracarum est quasi in +territorio eorum: Et tota terra regis siue presbyteri Iohannis et Vut +fratris eius circa terras eorum; Sed isti in pascuis ad aquilonem, illi +Iugures inter montes ad meridiem. Inde est quod ipsi Moal sumpserunt +literas eorum. Et ipsi sunt magni scriptores eorum: et omnes fere Nestorim +sciunt literas eorum. [Sidenote: Tangut populi fortissimi.] Post istos sunt +ipsi Tangut ad orientem inter montes illos, homines fortissimi, qui +ceperunt Chingis in bello. Et pace facta dimissis ab eis, postea subiugauit +eos. [Sidenote: Boues pilosis caudis: his similes sunt in Quinera Americæ +septentrionalis prouincia.] Isti habent boues fortissimos habentes caudas +plenas pilis sicut equi, et ventres pilosos et dorsa. Bassiores sunt alijs +bobus in tibijs, sed ferociores multum. Isti trahunt magnas domos +Moallorum: et habent cornua gracilia, longa, acuosa, acutissima: ita quod +oportet semper secare summitates eorum. Vacca non permittit se iniungi nisi +cantetur ei. Habent etiam naturam bubali quia si vident hominem indutum +rubeis, insiliunt in eum volentes interficere. [Sidenote: Tebet populi.] +Post illos sunt Tebet homines solentes comedere parentes suos defunctos, vt +causa pietatis non facerent aliud sepulchrum eis nisi viscera sua. Modo +tamen hoc dimiserunt, quia abominabiles erant omni nationi. Tamen adhuc +faciunt pulcros ciphos de capitibus parentum, vt illis bibentes habeant +memoriam eorum in iocunditate sua. Hoc dixit mihi qui viderat. Isti habent +multum de auro in terra sua. [Sidenote: Auri Abundantia.] Vnde qui indiget +auro, fodit donec reperiat, et accipiat quando indiget, residuum condens in +terra: quia si reponeret in arca vel in thesauro, crederet quod Deus +auferret ei aliud quod est in terra. De istis hominibus vidi personas +multum deformes. [Sidenote: Tangut homines magni sed fusci.] Tangut vidi +homines magnos sed fuscos. Iugures sunt mediocris staturæ sicut nostri. +Apud Iugures est fons et radix ideomatis Turci et Comanici. [Sidenote: +Langa et Solanga.] Post Tebet sunt Langa et Solanga, quorum nuncios vidi in +curia: Qui adduxerant magnas bigas plusquam decem, quarum quælibet +trahebatur sex bobus. [Sidenote: Solanisimiles Hispanis, et fusci.] Isti +sunt parui homines et fusci sicut Hispani: et habent tunicas sicut +supertunicale diaconi manicis parum strictioribus: et habent in capitibus +mitras sicut episcopi. Sed pars anterior est parum interior quàm posterior, +et non terminatur in vnum angulum: sed sunt quadræ desuper, et sunt de +stramine rigidato per calorem magnum, et limato in tantum, quod fulget ad +radium solis sicut speculum vel galea bene burnita. Et circa tempora habent +longas bendas de eadem materia assutas ipsi mitræ; quæ se extendunt ad +ventum sicut duo cornua egredientia de temporibus. Et quando ventus nimis +iactat eas plicant eas per medium mitræ superius à tempore in tempus: et +iacent sicut circulus ex transuerso capitis. [Sidenote: Tabula de +elephantino.] Et principalis nuncius quando veniebat ad curiam, habebat +tabulam de dente elephantino ad longitudinem vnius cubiti, et ad +latitudinem vnius palmi, rasam multum: Et quandocunque loquebatur ipsi +Cham, vel alicui magno viro, semper aspiciebat in illam tabulam, ac si +inueniret ibi ea quæ dicebat: nec respiciebat ad dextram vel sinestram, nec +in faciem illius cui loquebatur. Etiam accedens coram domino et recedens +nusquam respicit nisi in tabulam suam. [Sidenote: Muc populi.] Vltra istos +sunt alij homines, vt intellexi pro vero, qui dicuntur Muc, qui habent +villas, sed nulla animalia sibi appropriant: tamen sunt multi greges et +multa armenta in terra ipsorum, et nullos custodit ea. Sed cum aliquis +indiget aliquo, ascendit collem et clamat, et omnia animalia audientia +clamorem accedunt circa illum, et permittunt se tractari quasi domestica. +Et si nuncius vel aliquis extraneus accedat ad regionem illam, ipsi +includunt eum in domo, et ministrant ei necessaria, donec negocium eius +fuerit expeditum. Quia si iret extraneus per regionem, animalia ad odorem +eius fugerent, et efficerentur syluestria. [Sidenote: Magna Cathaya.] Vltra +est magna Cathaya, cuius incolæ antiquitus vt credo dicebantur Seres. Ab +ipsis enim veniunt optimi panni serici. Et ille populus dicitur Seres a +quodam oppido eorum. Bene intellexi, quod in illa regione est oppidum +habens muros argenteos et propugnacula aurea. In ista terra sunt multæ +prouinciæ, quarum plures adhuc non obediunt Moallis. Et inter [Footnote: +_Aliqua desiderantur_.] + + +The same in English. + +Of diuers and sundry nations: and of certaine people which + were wont to eate their owne parents. Chap. 28. + +But the foresayd Iugures (who liue among the Christians, and the Saracens) +by their sundry disputations as I suppose, haue bene brought vnto this, to +beleeue that there is but one onely God. And they dwelt in certaine cities, +which afterward were brought in subiection vnto Chingis Can: whereupon he +gaue his daughter in mariage vnto their king. [Sidenote: The countrey of +Presbiter Iohn] Also the citie of Caracarum it selfe is in a manner within +their territory: and the whole countrey of king or Presbyter Iohn, and of +his brother Vut lyeth neere vnto their dominions: sauing, that they +inhabite in certaine pastures Northward and the sayde Iugures betweene the +mountaines towardes the South. Whereupon it came to passe, that the Moals +receiued letters from them. And they are the Tartars principall scribes and +al the Nestorians almost can skill of their letters. [Sidenote: Tangut.] +Next vnto them, between the foresaid mountaines Eastward, inhabiteth the +nation of Tangut, who are a most valiant people, and tooke Chingis in +battell. But after the conclusion of a league hee was set at libertie by +them, and afterward subdued them. [Sidenote: Strange oxen.] These people of +Tangut haue oxen of great strength, with tailes like vnto horses, and with +long shagge haire vpon their backes and bellyes. They haue legges greater +then other oxen haue, and they are exceedingly fierce. These oxen drawe the +great houses of the Moals and their hornes are slender, long, streight, and +most sharpe pointed, insomuch that their owners are faine to cut off the +endes of them. A cowe will not suffer her selfe to be coupled vnto one of +them vnles they whistle or sing vnto her. They haue also the qualities of a +Buffe: for if they see a man clothed in red, they run vpon him immediately +to kill him. [Sidenote: The people of Tebet.] Next vnto them are the people +of Tebet, men which were wont to eate the carkases of their deceased +parents that for pities sake, they might make no other sepulchre for them, +then their owne bowels. Howbeit of late they haue left off this custome, +because that thereby they became abominable and odious vnto al other +nations. Notwithstanding vnto this day they make fine cups of the skuls of +their parents, to the ende that when they drinke out of them, they may +amidst all their iollities and delights call their dead parents to +remembrance. This was tolde mee by one that saw it. [Sidenote: Abundance of +golde.] The sayd people of Tebet haue great plentie of golde in their land. +Whosoeuer therefore wanteth golde, diggeth till he hath found some +quantitie, and then taking so much thereof as will serue his turne, he +layeth vp the residue within the earth: because, if he should put it into +his chest or storehouse, hee is of opinion that God would withholde from +him all other gold within the earth. I sawe some of those people, being +very deformed creatures. [Sidenote: The stature of the people of Tangut, +and of the Iugures.] In Tangut I saw lusty tall men, but browne and swart +in colour. The Iugures are of a middle stature like vnto our French men. +Amongst the Iugures is the originall and roote of the Turkish, and Comanian +languages. [Sidenote: Langa and Solanga.] Next vnto Tebet are the people of +Langa and Solanga, whose messengers I saw in the Tartars court. And they +had brought more than ten great cartes with them, euery one of which was +drawen with sixe oxen. [Sidenote: The people of Solanga resemble +Spaniards.] They be little browne men like vnto Spaniards. Also they haue +iackets, like vnto the vpper vestment of a deacon, sauing that the sleeues +are somewhat streighter. And they haue miters vpon their heads like +bishops. But the fore part of their miter is not so hollow within as the +hinder part: neither is it sharpe pointed or cornered at the toppe: but +there hang downe certaine square flappes compacted of a kinde of strawe +which is made rough and rugged with extreme heat, and is so trimmed, that +it glittereth in the sunne beames, like vnto a glasse, or an helmet well +burnished. And about their temples they haue long bands of the foresayd +matter fastened vnto their miters, which houer in the wind, as if two long +hornes grewe out of their heads. And when the wind tosseth them vp and +downe too much, they tie them ouer the midst of their miter from one temple +to another: and so they lie circle wise ouerthwart their heads. [Sidenote: +A table of elephants tooth.] Moreouer their principal messenger comming +vnto the Tartars court had a table of elephants tooth about him of a cubite +in length, and a handfull in breadth, being very smoothe. And whensoeuer +hee spake vnto the Emperor himselfe, or vnto any other great personage, hee +alwayes beheld that table, as if hee had found therein those things which +hee spake: neither did he cast his eyes to the right hand, nor to the +lefte, nor vpon his face, with whom he talked. Yea, going too and fro +before his lord, he looketh no where but only vpon his table. [Sidenote: +The people called Muc.] Beyond them (as I vnderstand of a certainty) there +are other people called Muc, hauing villages, but no one particular man of +them appropriating any cattell vnto himselfe. Notwithstanding there are +many flockes and droues of cattell in their countrey, and no man appointed +to keepe them. But when any one of them standeth in neede of any beast, hee +ascendeth vp vnto an hill, and there maketh a shout, and all the cattel +which are within hearing of the noyse, come flocking about him, and suffer +themselues to be handled and taken, as if they were tame. And when any +messenger or stranger commeth into their countrie, they shut him vp into an +house, ministring there things necessary vnto him, vntill his businesse be +despatched. For if anie stranger should trauell through that countrie, the +cattell would flee away at the very sent of him, and so would become wilde. +[Sidenote: Great Cathaya.] Beyond Muc is great Cathaya, the inhabitants +whereof (as I suppose) were of olde time, called Seres. For from them are +brought most excellent stuffes of silke. And this people is called Seres of +a certame towne in the same countrey. I was crediblie informed, that in the +said countrey, there is one towne hauing walls of siluer, and bulwarkes or +towers of golde. There be many prouinces in that land, the greater part +whereof are not as yet subdued vnto the Tartars. And amongst [Footnote: +Somewhat is wanting.] + + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Principal Navigations, Voyages, +Traffiques, and Discoveries of the English People, v. 2, by Richard Hakluyt + +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PRINCIPAL NAVIGATIONS, V2 *** + +This file should be named 7466-8.txt or 7466-8.zip + +Produced by Karl Hagen, Juliet Sutherland, +and the Online Distributed Proofreading team. + +Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the US +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we usually do not +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +We are now trying to release all our eBooks one year in advance +of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing. +Please be encouraged to tell us about any error or corrections, +even years after the official publication date. + +Please note neither this listing nor its contents are final til +midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement. +The official release date of all Project Gutenberg eBooks is at +Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month. A +preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment +and editing by those who wish to do so. + +Most people start at our Web sites at: +https://gutenberg.org or +http://promo.net/pg + +These Web sites include award-winning information about Project +Gutenberg, including how to donate, how to help produce our new +eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter (free!). + + +Those of you who want to download any eBook before announcement +can get to them as follows, and just download by date. This is +also a good way to get them instantly upon announcement, as the +indexes our cataloguers produce obviously take a while after an +announcement goes out in the Project Gutenberg Newsletter. + +http://www.ibiblio.org/gutenberg/etext03 or +ftp://ftp.ibiblio.org/pub/docs/books/gutenberg/etext03 + +Or /etext02, 01, 00, 99, 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90 + +Just search by the first five letters of the filename you want, +as it appears in our Newsletters. + + +Information about Project Gutenberg (one page) + +We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work. The +time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours +to get any eBook selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright +searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc. Our +projected audience is one hundred million readers. If the value +per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2 +million dollars per hour in 2002 as we release over 100 new text +files per month: 1240 more eBooks in 2001 for a total of 4000+ +We are already on our way to trying for 2000 more eBooks in 2002 +If they reach just 1-2% of the world's population then the total +will reach over half a trillion eBooks given away by year's end. + +The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away 1 Trillion eBooks! +This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers, +which is only about 4% of the present number of computer users. + +Here is the briefest record of our progress (* means estimated): + +eBooks Year Month + + 1 1971 July + 10 1991 January + 100 1994 January + 1000 1997 August + 1500 1998 October + 2000 1999 December + 2500 2000 December + 3000 2001 November + 4000 2001 October/November + 6000 2002 December* + 9000 2003 November* +10000 2004 January* + + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been created +to secure a future for Project Gutenberg into the next millennium. + +We need your donations more than ever! + +As of February, 2002, contributions are being solicited from people +and organizations in: Alabama, Alaska, Arkansas, Connecticut, +Delaware, District of Columbia, Florida, Georgia, Hawaii, Illinois, +Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Kentucky, Louisiana, Maine, Massachusetts, +Michigan, Mississippi, Missouri, Montana, Nebraska, Nevada, New +Hampshire, New Jersey, New Mexico, New York, North Carolina, Ohio, +Oklahoma, Oregon, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, South Carolina, South +Dakota, Tennessee, Texas, Utah, Vermont, Virginia, Washington, West +Virginia, Wisconsin, and Wyoming. + +We have filed in all 50 states now, but these are the only ones +that have responded. + +As the requirements for other states are met, additions to this list +will be made and fund raising will begin in the additional states. +Please feel free to ask to check the status of your state. + +In answer to various questions we have received on this: + +We are constantly working on finishing the paperwork to legally +request donations in all 50 states. If your state is not listed and +you would like to know if we have added it since the list you have, +just ask. + +While we cannot solicit donations from people in states where we are +not yet registered, we know of no prohibition against accepting +donations from donors in these states who approach us with an offer to +donate. + +International donations are accepted, but we don't know ANYTHING about +how to make them tax-deductible, or even if they CAN be made +deductible, and don't have the staff to handle it even if there are +ways. + +Donations by check or money order may be sent to: + +Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +PMB 113 +1739 University Ave. +Oxford, MS 38655-4109 + +Contact us if you want to arrange for a wire transfer or payment +method other than by check or money order. + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been approved by +the US Internal Revenue Service as a 501(c)(3) organization with EIN +[Employee Identification Number] 64-622154. Donations are +tax-deductible to the maximum extent permitted by law. As fund-raising +requirements for other states are met, additions to this list will be +made and fund-raising will begin in the additional states. + +We need your donations more than ever! + +You can get up to date donation information online at: + +https://www.gutenberg.org/donation.html + + +*** + +If you can't reach Project Gutenberg, +you can always email directly to: + +Michael S. Hart <hart@pobox.com> + +Prof. Hart will answer or forward your message. + +We would prefer to send you information by email. + + +**The Legal Small Print** + + +(Three Pages) + +***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN EBOOKS**START*** +Why is this "Small Print!" statement here? You know: lawyers. +They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with +your copy of this eBook, even if you got it for free from +someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our +fault. So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement +disclaims most of our liability to you. It also tells you how +you may distribute copies of this eBook if you want to. + +*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS EBOOK +By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm +eBook, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept +this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not, you can receive +a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this eBook by +sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person +you got it from. If you received this eBook on a physical +medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request. + +ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM EBOOKS +This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBooks, +is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor Michael S. Hart +through the Project Gutenberg Association (the "Project"). +Among other things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright +on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and +distribute it in the United States without permission and +without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth +below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this eBook +under the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark. + +Please do not use the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark to market +any commercial products without permission. + +To create these eBooks, the Project expends considerable +efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain +works. Despite these efforts, the Project's eBooks and any +medium they may be on may contain "Defects". Among other +things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other +intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged +disk or other eBook medium, a computer virus, or computer +codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. + +LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES +But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below, +[1] Michael Hart and the Foundation (and any other party you may +receive this eBook from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook) disclaims +all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including +legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR +UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT, +INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE +OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE +POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES. + +If you discover a Defect in this eBook within 90 days of +receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) +you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that +time to the person you received it from. If you received it +on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and +such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement +copy. If you received it electronically, such person may +choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to +receive it electronically. + +THIS EBOOK IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS". NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS +TO THE EBOOK OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT +LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A +PARTICULAR PURPOSE. + +Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or +the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the +above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you +may have other legal rights. + +INDEMNITY +You will indemnify and hold Michael Hart, the Foundation, +and its trustees and agents, and any volunteers associated +with the production and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm +texts harmless, from all liability, cost and expense, including +legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the +following that you do or cause: [1] distribution of this eBook, +[2] alteration, modification, or addition to the eBook, +or [3] any Defect. + +DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm" +You may distribute copies of this eBook electronically, or by +disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this +"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg, +or: + +[1] Only give exact copies of it. Among other things, this + requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the + eBook or this "small print!" statement. You may however, + if you wish, distribute this eBook in machine readable + binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form, + including any form resulting from conversion by word + processing or hypertext software, but only so long as + *EITHER*: + + [*] The eBook, when displayed, is clearly readable, and + does *not* contain characters other than those + intended by the author of the work, although tilde + (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may + be used to convey punctuation intended by the + author, and additional characters may be used to + indicate hypertext links; OR + + [*] The eBook may be readily converted by the reader at + no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent + form by the program that displays the eBook (as is + the case, for instance, with most word processors); + OR + + [*] You provide, or agree to also provide on request at + no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the + eBook in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC + or other equivalent proprietary form). + +[2] Honor the eBook refund and replacement provisions of this + "Small Print!" statement. + +[3] Pay a trademark license fee to the Foundation of 20% of the + gross profits you derive calculated using the method you + already use to calculate your applicable taxes. If you + don't derive profits, no royalty is due. Royalties are + payable to "Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation" + the 60 days following each date you prepare (or were + legally required to prepare) your annual (or equivalent + periodic) tax return. Please contact us beforehand to + let us know your plans and to work out the details. + +WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO? +Project Gutenberg is dedicated to increasing the number of +public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed +in machine readable form. + +The Project gratefully accepts contributions of money, time, +public domain materials, or royalty free copyright licenses. +Money should be paid to the: +"Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +If you are interested in contributing scanning equipment or +software or other items, please contact Michael Hart at: +hart@pobox.com + +[Portions of this eBook's header and trailer may be reprinted only +when distributed free of all fees. Copyright (C) 2001, 2002 by +Michael S. Hart. Project Gutenberg is a TradeMark and may not be +used in any sales of Project Gutenberg eBooks or other materials be +they hardware or software or any other related product without +express permission.] + +*END THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN EBOOKS*Ver.02/11/02*END* + diff --git a/7466-8.zip b/7466-8.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..d5e698a --- /dev/null +++ b/7466-8.zip diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..e0c3b72 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #7466 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/7466) |